《Forgotten Heirs [ENG]》


 Prologue

    I floated in dense darkness, surrounded by a rather cold liquid. I didn¡¯t know how I had ended up in this place; my mind was a jumbled mess, disoriented. I had fleeting memories¡ªshadows calling me "son." Maybe they were my parents. I couldn''t tell.


    Days and nights didn¡¯t exist; it was dark all the time. The only thing that let me know time was passing were the men in white coats, who conducted tests on me every day and then left. My days were monotonous, but there was nothing I could do about it.


    Suddenly, one day, my monotonous life changed. A deafening roar shattered the silence that enveloped the room, a space where I didn¡¯t know if I was alone or if someone else was there. The viscous liquid I had been living in for years¡ªor perhaps months¡ªobscured my view. Several vibrations shook everything around me. Straining to see something through the thick liquid, I noticed shadows. They moved quickly, very quickly, accompanied by loud bangs and explosions, along with a cloud of dust. Someone or something was fighting nearby.


    I felt a surge of joy. Finally, my monotonous life was about to change. My only source of entertainment had been myself, my mind. A ¡°gifted¡± mind, as the men in white coats said. I didn¡¯t understand. Maybe it was because I could maintain a fairly advanced thought process for my age? I didn¡¯t even know how I was familiar with those terms; I had hardly interacted with anyone in years.


    The explosions grew louder. The fighting seemed to be dying down, or maybe I just couldn¡¯t see it. That was when an explosion hit me; it seemed that whatever I was in was quite sturdy, as it didn¡¯t break but sent me flying.


    I couldn¡¯t see anything after that; all I saw was darkness. So, is this my end? I thought as I seemed to be flying through the void. I simply considered sleeping and letting it all be over at last.


    Suddenly, I woke up, feeling the air hitting my face and body. I didn¡¯t understand what was happening. Wasn¡¯t I in total darkness? If so, why the hell was I falling freely?!


    I was utterly confused. The only thing my mind managed to process was that if I didn¡¯t do something, I would soon die. But, of course, as if I cared.


    I was astonished by everything around me, having lived in complete darkness for so long. The vibrant, saturated colors, the sounds. There were green things on the ground I was plummeting towards; they were beautiful. Everything around me was stunning, with lovely blue hues and ¡°animals¡± everywhere. But what surprised me the most was seeing other ¡°containers¡± falling¡ªsome broken, others intact.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    I closed my eyes. After all, what could I do? I gave up, just like I had before, and in an instant, I felt a jolt and then nothing.


    Suddenly, I found myself in a liquid, drowning, with a light above me. I struggled with all my might to swim upward. For the first time in my life, I wanted to live; I wanted to feel the adrenaline like that time when I fell thousands of meters through the air. I didn¡¯t want to give up anymore. I was tired of living a life of monotony.


    As I was about to reach the surface, something in the water yanked me down. Please no, I don¡¯t want to go back, I thought, fighting with all my strength to escape. The hands of the test doctors were pulling me back. I didn¡¯t want to go back; I truly didn¡¯t¡­


    And then it happened¡­


    ¡°Rise and fulfill what is marked within your very being.¡±


    Those voices echoed loudly in my head.


    My life has always been so dull. I¡¯ve always dreamed big. The doctors in white coats said my fate was already sealed. I wonder what my destiny will be. Will I be a superhero helping people in their darkest moments? Or perhaps a vile and cruel villain controlling everything around me? Maybe I¡¯ll be an antihero, loved or hated by the people. I would love to know.


    Maybe I¡¯ll just be an ordinary person. Honestly, any outcome is fine with me, as long as I can live. I want to feel excitement in my heart, to experience happiness, love, sadness, anger¡­ things that make my life interesting.


    I would have loved to do each of those things, if it weren''t for the fact that I¡¯m most likely dead. Of course, no one in the world can survive a fall from that height¡­ I wish I could have done so many things. I truly hope that in my next life¡­ in the next one, I can enjoy every little thing that happens to me.


    The moment I "woke up," I found myself in the arms of a man in a white or red coat; I wasn¡¯t sure. A sharp pain throbbed in my head. I tried to focus my vision on the person carrying me, but my right eye saw the world tinted in a blurry red, likely from the fall. I felt the warmth of my blood around my eye and on my body.


    A constant buzzing filled my ears, as if I were underwater or still in the capsule I had been in. I saw the man gesturing in all directions, giving orders. The sounds around me felt distant and muffled by pain and confusion. And then, suddenly, I passed out.


    While I was unconscious, I saw myself in darkness. I thought that everything I had experienced had been a dream and that I had returned to the beginning. Although¡­ it was a good dream. But I felt something strange; I felt a connection to something or someone nearby. Where? I was supposed to be the only one here. What if, just maybe, what I experienced wasn¡¯t a dream? Was it all real? I had to wake up and find out.

 Chapter 1: A New Beginning

    I slowly opened my eyes, feeling a soft surface beneath me. I saw a dark wooden ceiling adorned with carved beams and strange symbols. Sunlight filtered through a stained glass window, casting vibrant colors across the room. I wasn¡¯t in darkness or the cold liquid I had grown accustomed to. Now, I was in a warm, cozy bed, in what seemed to be a lovely room. I felt shocked; I thought I was dead.


    When I turned my head, I saw three figures nearby. A kind but emaciated man with wise eyes, dressed in a simple robe, approached the bed. Next to him was a serene-looking woman who appeared worried as she tried to wake another person beside her. The woman wore what looked like a nun¡¯s habit, a black outfit with a veil, though she seemed quite young. The soldier she was trying to wake was imposing, clad in broad white and gold armor, and even while still half-asleep, he looked quite formidable.


    -Where am I?- I murmured, my voice raspy from disuse.


    -At last, you¡¯re awake, my son. You¡¯re in Valandria, a village in the heart of the Sylvaris continent,- said the man in a calm voice. -My name is Enzo; you can call me Father Enzo, as everyone here does. We found you badly injured and brought you here to heal your wounds. Tell me, do you remember what happened?-


    -No, I¡¯m sorry¡­- I replied, my face filled with regret, my voice still rough.


    -Don¡¯t worry, rest and regain your strength. With time, perhaps you will remember,- the woman said with a warm smile as she shook the soldier awake. -I¡¯m Meliora, Meliora Valandil. I was here when they brought you in, and I was surprised to see you in such a state. Tell me, are you alright? Does anything hurt? If you feel any pain, let me know. By the way, what¡¯s your name?-


    -I¡¯m fine, nothing hurts, thank you. My name is Zein,- I said. -Zein Ravenscroft.-


    -Ravenscroft?- the soldier asked. -That¡¯s not a common name around here, is it? By the way, I¡¯m Lucian Bellamy; nice to meet you.- He exclaimed with a smile on his face.


    Meliora instantly hit Lucian, scolding him. -Why the hell weren¡¯t you waking up? I¡¯ve been trying to get you up for quite a while!-


    -Come on, can¡¯t a guy sleep peacefully for just a bit?- Lucian replied as Meliora continued to poke him.


    I interrupted the commotion. ¡°What happened? The last thing I remember was¡­ a fall.¡±


    -My son, don¡¯t tell me¡­- Father Enzo said.


    -Did you get those injuries from a fall?!- Lucian interrupted, his face filled with astonishment.


    -I think so,- I replied.


    Everyone looked shocked. -That would explain everything we found around Zein-, Father Enzo whispered to himself.


    Meliora approached me, her expression worried yet kind. -Don¡¯t feel bad. The important thing is that you¡¯re safe now; we¡¯re here for you. But there¡¯s something else you need to know. We found another girl near you, in similar conditions.-


    Father Enzo nodded and continued, -She¡¯s younger than you, maybe about five years old. We¡¯ve been caring for her as well, and she seems to have a special connection to you. To be honest, you look quite alike. Tell me, can you walk?-


    -Yes, I think I can,¡± I said hesitantly.-


    -Perfect, let¡¯s go see her.-


    Still feeling weak, I got up with Lucian¡¯s help. I walked slowly down the church hallway, my footsteps echoing softly on the stone floor. Finally, we reached a small, cozy room, illuminated by the gentle sunlight filtering through the stained glass.


    In the center of the room, in a crib, lay a small, fragile girl with barely perceptible white hair. Her eyes were closed, and she breathed with an odd calmness. I felt a tug in my heart as I looked at her, a desire to protect this being before me.


    -Zein, she is the one we were talking about. She¡¯s very young; we¡¯re not sure exactly how old she is. It¡¯s truly a miracle that she survived all of that at such a young age. But about her name¡­ - said Father Enzo.


    -Her name is Lyra - I interrupted him.


    -Excuse me? - said Meliora, surprised.


    -Yes, her name is Lyra - I said again with certainty.


    I kept thinking, ¡°How? How do I know her name? I¡¯ve never seen her in my life; until now, all the faces I¡¯ve seen are new to me. But¡­ this feeling, what could it be?¡±


    -How is it that¡­? - Lucian said.


    -I don¡¯t know, I just feel that¡­ there¡¯s something inside me telling me her name is Lyra - I said, trying to justify myself.


    A tense silence filled the room.


    -Well, if the boy says so, I think we should believe him. After all, he¡¯s one of those blessed children the legends talk about - Lucian said to break the silence. -Sounds good to me. Zein, do you need some time alone with her? - Father Enzo responded to Lucian¡¯s comment.


    -Yes, please - I said.


    I slowly approached the crib where Lyra lay. I observed her small, tranquil face, unaware of everything that had happened.


    I knelt beside the crib and took Lyra¡¯s tiny hand. Gently, she grasped my fingers when I touched her hand. Instantly, a warm sensation coursed through my body, filling me with great joy and warmth in my heart.


    -Lyra¡­ - I whispered, feeling the name resonate in my heart. -I don¡¯t know how or why¡­ but this feeling I have when I see you is inexplicable; I just want to give everything¡­ for you -.


    Lyra moved her hand slightly, responding to our touch. I felt something I could never explain, something warm and beautiful at the same time. In that moment¡­ in that instant, my life, which had once seemed monotonous, gained meaning. I no longer wished to die; now I cared about living, about moving forward. She¡­ gave me a purpose.


    I closed my eyes, and after opening them, I said: -I promise I will never leave you alone - my voice was firm and filled with conviction. -I will always protect you, no matter what -.


    I finally had a goal. I couldn¡¯t let anything happen to Lyra. Love, I thought. I don¡¯t really know what ¡°love¡± is, but seeing her, that word came to my mind.


    I left the room, lost in my thoughts. It¡¯s strange; I feel as if Lyra has lived the same life I have. I feel¡­ no, rather, I know we¡¯ve been through the same things, even though she hasn¡¯t experienced everything I have due to her young age.


    Ha¡­ who would have thought this would give me a purpose? A sister. I never thought I could do something with my life. Living an immeasurable time in that dark, viscous liquid made me lose all hope. The pain I felt from the doctors¡¯ tests made me wish for death. Day after day, after day, after day¡­ I¡¯m glad to have escaped that place.


    Still, this place is quite strange. My head keeps spinning from seeing so many colorful and new things: people, sounds, colors. All of this overwhelms and disorients me. I opened the door to the room to leave, but suddenly I felt my strength draining away. As I fell to the ground, I looked at Lucian, Meliora, and Enzo. What would I do without them? I thought. Worse still, what would become of Lyra without them? Maybe I should thank them properly later. But right now¡­ I feel so tired. It¡¯s best if I close my eyes and rest for a bit.


    I woke up in the water, where I had been drowning earlier, but¡­ this time I wasn¡¯t at the bottom. I was at the surface. I stood up; it was quite a feeling Strange. I began to walk around the place to see what I could find, although honestly, there was nothing at all. It was then that, for a brief moment, my mind filled with visions or memories. I didn¡¯t know whose they were, but everything felt so familiar. I noticed something. The water was quite bright and beautiful, while everything else was pure darkness. It was a much calmer place than I remembered.


    I sat down and started to wonder, what will I do with my life now? What am I supposed to do? Of course, I need to take care of my sister, but¡­ what else? What does fate have in store for me? What is written in my destiny? I would love to know. I might be surrounded by good people, by everything I want and that makes me happy.


    Looking into the absolute nothingness, I said, ¡°This isn¡¯t so bad.¡± It was then that I sank into the water.


    In an instant, I found myself back in bed. I shot up, breathing heavily. Next to me was Lucian sleeping, and beside him was Meliora, sleeping on his shoulder¡­ drooling. To be honest, sleeping on Lucian¡¯s armor didn¡¯t seem very comfortable. I mean, it¡¯s metal, and putting your head there to sleep is not the best, to say the least.


    For a moment, I stared at nothing, lost in the cracks of the walls. I thought about nothing, just like before. I looked up, right at the light coming through the stained glass.


    ¡°I will be the best version of myself.¡±


    Time has passed, about two years. In these two years, I have adapted perfectly to the village; Lyra is now three years old, while I am eight. I have been learning quite a few things since I arrived, but the most interesting was a legend: ¡°The Blessed Children.¡± It is said that they are children with the grace of God, regarded as the children of God, and they are easy to identify by their white hair. In this world, only a few have white hair, which can mean two things: 1) If you were born with completely white hair, you are one of the ¡°Blessed Children,¡± and 2) If you were born with white hair, but not entirely, you most likely belong to the elven race.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    I also discovered something: here in the village, specifically in the religion practiced here, elves are highly repudiated. They are considered an impure race, and for some to have white hair seems like a disrespect.


    I have never seen an elf. They say they have large, long, pointed ears. Wouldn¡¯t that be a nuisance? I mean, when putting on clothes or being in tight spaces. When I stroll through the city, I sneak through small alleys between the houses. With long ears, it would be quite difficult to pass through there.


    They discovered that Lyra had a disease called PSACD, Progeria Syndrome of¡­ to be honest, I didn¡¯t quite understand the name. It¡¯s a bit strange. What I did understand is that it is a very rare disease that gradually deteriorates the body, which also causes the carrier to die earlier than a normal human. For example, if someone can live up to 80 years, the disease makes them only able to live up to 50.


    The good news is that it seems to be treatable. And that for years, a cure has been sought, although since there are very few cases, it hasn¡¯t been prioritized. Enzo told me he would do everything possible to find a cure as soon as possible. The only thing they can do for now is to postpone the disease for an indefinite time.


    I didn¡¯t expect that. I want to do everything I can for her, but right now, I can¡¯t do anything. I feel helpless and sad. Maybe Lucian noticed that, and lately, he has been taking me out with him. He takes me on raids where they kill monsters or help other villages. When we return, I tell him stories about what happened to Lyra. She looks quite happy when I tell them, and that makes me happy.


    Lucian has become my personal ¡°bodyguard¡± and Lyra¡¯s as well. Meliora, to me, feels like a mother. She helps me every day with everything, she¡¯s kind, she washes my clothes, cooks for us. She reads stories to me and Lyra. She is much kinder than the other nuns, even though she is much younger than the others.


    Life is going quite well for me. For now, I¡¯m receiving a bit of training from Lucian, and when I can, I help the people of the village.


    I spent most of the day playing with Lyra or helping Meliora with her duties. The other nuns scold me, saying that it¡¯s not work for a blessed child, but Meliora, instead of scolding me, thanks me with a warm smile.


    One day, while walking with Lucian, I found myself wondering, what kind of relationship do Lucian and Meliora have? I¡¯ve seen that they are quite close, but I don¡¯t know what they are.


    -Hey, Lucian,- I said while we walked to one of the raids he was taking me on.


    -What¡¯s up, kid?- he replied, chewing on a stalk of wheat he picked up along the way.


    -Isn¡¯t what you¡¯re eating a bit unhygienic?- I asked, making a disgusted face.


    -Haha, what do you think, kid? Want some?- he said with a teasing grin.


    -No, of course not. By the way, you and Meliora, what kind of relationship do you two have?- I asked.


    -Hey, aren¡¯t you a bit young to be asking those kinds of questions?- he said, looking at me intently.


    -I think I¡¯m old enough to ask those kinds of questions,- I said confidently.


    -Haha, alright. We¡¯re friends, pretty close. I¡¯ve known her since she was young. I enlisted to be part of the newly formed army exclusive to the church. She was just a girl in training to be a nun. Plus, she¡¯s married and has a daughter, though her husband and daughter live in another village.-


    -And isn¡¯t it hard for her to be so far from her husband and daughter?-


    -Of course it is, but that¡¯s what I like most about her. She¡¯s really good at facing problems. To be honest, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen her so happy. Maybe you and Lyra coming into her life was a good thing. You probably remind her of her daughter,- he said with a smile on his face.


    At that moment, we decided to head home; it was starting to get dark, and we needed to return. Meliora gets really angry with Lucian when we arrive late, and even more so if I come back dirty.


    We arrived, as usual, at sunset. Meliora was waiting for us at home¡ªwell, more like at the church¡ªwith a warm smile on her face.


    -How did it go?- she asked us.


    -Good!¡± I replied as I walked in.


    -And you, Lucian? Why didn¡¯t you let me know you were taking Zein with you?- Although she maintained a smile, her tone made it clear she was quite angry. It was¡­ unsettling.


    -Well¡­ the truth is¡­- I waited for the excuse he would use this time. -Sorry!- Wow, I didn¡¯t see that coming.


    It¡¯s surprising to see a strong warrior like Lucian in that situation.


    The rest of my day went on as usual: I played for a while with Lyra, had dinner with her, Meliora, and a Lucian who still seemed regretful, and then I went to bed.


    That night, I couldn¡¯t fall asleep. I don¡¯t know what was happening; I just couldn¡¯t sleep. And suddenly, without realizing it, I fell asleep. Maybe I just needed a bit more time to rest.


    I had a dream. I was sitting in a damp, dark place. Somehow, the place felt familiar, as if something in it filled me with nostalgia.


    I got up and started walking, searching for something. There was nothing. However, slowly my eyes adjusted to the darkness, and I saw that I was standing on water.


    At that moment, I remembered. It was the same place I hadn¡¯t seen in a long time. But something was different: the water no longer shone like before, it no longer had the beautiful colors I saw the last time. It felt strange. Every time I had been there, the water had glimmered with those tones.


    Suddenly, an immense pain shot through my entire body. I fell to the ground, writhing in agony. I saw a light, but it was strange. What I saw was fire, a fire of purple color. Everything around me began to burn, but I couldn''t move. The pain was so intense and constant that it paralyzed me.


    The fire felt so real, yet at the same time so different from the fire I knew, the one used to burn monster dens. This fire was chaotic and, at the same time, beautiful.


    I just hope this nightmare ends once and for all...


    I opened my eyes in my bed. I was drenched in sweat, and the air felt heavy, almost suffocating. It was too hot, and the smell was unpleasant. I jumped up, realizing something was wrong: something was burning. A lot of smoke was coming from under the door, and I got scared. I rushed out of the room as fast as I could. Before leaving, I looked for Lyra everywhere, but she wasn¡¯t there. ¡°Maybe they already took her out,¡± I thought to calm myself.


    As I abruptly opened the door where the smoke was coming from, a thick cloud enveloped me, making me cough and making it hard to breathe. I quickly moved towards the exit, but it was difficult to orient myself in all the smoke. Somehow, I managed to escape the building.


    Once outside, I saw it clearly. The whole village was covered in that purple fire I had seen in my dream. It was total chaos. People were running back and forth, trying to put out the flames, but it was useless. The more water they threw, the more the fire spread.


    I desperately looked around for Lucian or Meliora, who were surely helping people.


    At that moment, a large shadow rose before me. I turned to see what it was, although the intense light of the fire was blinding me. Soon, I could recognize it: it was Enzo, accompanied by a group of soldiers. I was relieved to see him, and the first thing I did was hug him.


    ¡ªEnzo, what¡¯s happening?¡ª I asked, anxious. I needed answers, and I was sure he would have them. But Enzo remained silent. ¡ªHey, seriously, we need to help the people. Why are we just standing here?


    I started to walk towards the chaos, but Enzo grabbed my shoulder and stopped me abruptly.


    ¡ªZein¡ª he finally spoke¡ª, we need to talk.-


    His expression was serious, with a hint of anger. He had always had a smile, even in the worst moments, but this time he didn¡¯t. Something very bad had happened.


    ¡ªWhat happened?¡ª I asked, feeling a knot in my stomach.


    ¡ªDon¡¯t play innocent, Zein¡ª his face changed to one of disapproval and disgust¡ª. You should know perfectly well what¡¯s going on.-


    ¡ªWhat are you talking about?¡ª I was confused¡ª. Seriously, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. We should go help the people.-


    ¡ªOh, don¡¯t worry about them; they¡¯ll be fine¡ª his voice was getting louder¡ª. But do you really not remember what you did?-


    ¡ªI¡¯m telling you I don¡¯t! Why do you keep insisting on that?-


    ¡ªFine, if you¡¯re not going to confess, I¡¯ll tell you¡ª Enzo coughed before continuing¡ª. Zein Ravenscroft, you are accused of murder, vandalism, and property damage throughout the village. By the power vested in me as chief of the village, I sentence you to death.-


    ¡ªWhat nonsense are you talking about?¡ª My confusion was total¡ª. I didn¡¯t cause any of this!-


    ¡ªStop pretending, for God¡¯s sake! All of this, you caused it all. Do you know how many people have died today because of you?-


    ¡ªI¡¯ve told you a thousand times, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about! I was just asleep a moment ago!-


    ¡ªYou know? You really managed to fool us all with that innocent face. The legend was right.¡ª


    At that moment, something came to my mind...


    The legend of the blessed children (Luminar) was longer than I remembered. It not only talked about the blessed children but also mentioned other characters: the cursed children (Umbrae). They were said to be just like the blessed children: white hair, young, and with extraordinary minds. But there was one detail that set them apart.


    The blessed children possessed a "protective spirit" that they could use for various purposes, while the cursed children did not. They could be said to have "a demon." As the counterpart of the children of God, they were known as the children of Satan.


    "The ancient prophecy stated that, on the day a blessed child was born under divine grace, their cursed shadow would awaken as well. No mortal eye could distinguish them, for they share the same appearance. However, beware, for both will walk among us, and only the wise observer who looks closely can discern the fate they bring."


    I returned to reality and noticed the men accompanying Enzo were pointing their swords at me. I froze. They probably mistook me for an Umbrae, but how could I convince them I was not one of them? No matter what I did, Enzo wouldn¡¯t listen.


    In the distance, I heard a shout:


    ¡ªStop!-


    It was Meliora, who had come for me. As she approached and positioned herself in front of me, she shouted:


    ¡ªWhat are you doing threatening an innocent instead of helping the people?!-


    ¡ªMeliora...¡ª I said, almost crying.


    ¡ªShut up!¡ª For the first time, I saw Enzo yell at Meliora¡ª. Stop protecting the demon, you cursed witch!-


    ¡ªWitch?¡ª Meliora stepped back a step with me behind her, visibly shocked by the accusation.


    ¡ªExactly, witch. I always knew that marrying that elf, even while training to be a nun, was a sign of something. And now you come to protect this demon!-


    ¡ªDon¡¯t you dare bring them into this!¡ª Meliora shouted. I was becoming more and more confused about what was happening.-


    At that moment, she picked me up and carried me back into the burning building.


    ¡ªWhat are you doing?-


    ¡ªShh, listen to me. They won¡¯t leave you alone until they kill you, I¡¯ll buy us some time. In the kitchen, under the table, there¡¯s a hatch. Sneak through there; it will take you to where Lucian and Lyra are. Do you understand?-


    ¡ªBut what will happen to you, Meliora?-


    ¡ªI said, do you understand?!¡ª Her face returned to calm¡ª. Don¡¯t worry about me; I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll catch up with you later. For now, I need you to get out of here.-


    ¡ªAlright¡ª I replied reluctantly.-


    I slipped through the fire while saying goodbye to Meliora. I reached the kitchen, and indeed, there was a hatch leading to a tunnel. It was dark, dusty, and dirty, but I managed to escape. When I saw a bit of light, I noticed it was Lucian waiting for me on the other side.


    ¡ªWe need to leave¡ª he said seriously.-


    ¡ªBut¡­ Meliora is still there. She said she¡¯d catch up with us.-


    ¡ªShe¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter. We¡¯ll wait five minutes, and then we¡¯re leaving, understood?-


    ¡ªUnderstood.-


    Four minutes passed, and nothing. I was very worried about Meliora and what might have happened to her. Lucian gave me a Farscope (a type of binoculars) to see if Meliora or anyone else was approaching. For a moment, I saw normal fire, not the purple kind, but the usual. I looked closer, and suddenly I froze¡­


    They had Meliora tied to a wooden post and were burning her with wheat at her feet. While teaching me about the world, they told me about these practices, how years ago they burned people accused of "witchcraft." But why Meliora?


    ¡ªLucian, hey, Lucian.-


    ¡ªWhat¡¯s wrong, kid?-


    ¡ªThey¡¯re¡­ they¡¯re burning Meliora ¡ªI said, sobbing.-


    ¡ªWhat are you talking about?!-


    ¡ªWe have to go rescue her, quick!-


    ¡ªWe don¡¯t have time for that! We need to leave now.-


    ¡ªI don¡¯t care! We have to go!-


    I looked again through the Farscope. I don¡¯t know if it was the light reflecting off the glass or if she really saw me, but Meliora looked in our direction and gave a warm smile, as if to say, ¡°It¡¯s all right,¡± while the flames consumed her.


    In that moment, I understood. I climbed down from the tree crying and obeyed Lucian. He hugged me, I hugged him back, and we left. I will never forget her face: the face of someone who fulfilled her duty in this life.


    She was always kind, loving, fearless. I fear I did not live up to the expectations she had for me. She will never see what Lyra and I will become. I will miss her.


    Tears kept flowing from my eyes, as if they were completely flooded.

 Meliora

    Since I was little, my parents decided every aspect of my life. They never allowed me to play with other children or interact with my classmates.


    Both were important figures in the Kirche, and thanks to that, we lived quite well, better than the average family in the region. They had always wanted me to follow in my mother¡¯s footsteps.


    When I finished high school, they sent me to another village to become a nun. It wasn¡¯t something I was excited about at all; most of my friends stayed to study what truly interested them, like livestock farming, fencing, carpentry, and other things. I was the only one who had to leave town to pursue a dream that wasn¡¯t even mine.


    By the time I was fourteen, I was already taking care of myself. I cooked my own meals, washed my clothes, and did everything on my own.


    I started hanging out with a group of girls who could be considered the "popular" ones at school. The oldest of them was Aveline, a natural leader; then there was Thalena, who didn¡¯t stand out much; and finally, Rowena, who was only a year older than me and shared a close friendship with Thalena.


    We often skipped classes to go anywhere other than school, breaking the dress code and other minor rules.


    One day, while sneaking out of class, we discovered a peculiar spot in the grass on top of a hill. It was unusual to find anything out of the ordinary, but what we saw there certainly was: a sturdy metal plate embedded in the ground.


    This intrigued us greatly, and the next day, during the class change, we decided to do something about it.


    ¡ªWe should get something to open that plate. If there¡¯s metal there, it¡¯s no coincidence. There must be something hidden, for sure ¡ªAveline said.


    ¡ªThere must be sharp enough tools in the office to open the plate ¡ªThalena replied, playing along.


    ¡ªBut how do we get them? ¡ªRowena asked.


    ¡ªGirls¡­ girls¡­¡ª


    I tried to interrupt them, but they wouldn¡¯t listen. Being the youngest in the group, I was almost like a ghost; I had no voice or vote. My ideas and thoughts practically didn¡¯t matter.


    The girls kept talking, completely ignoring me as they devised a plan to break into the office, which, due to my size, involved me as well. Even though I didn¡¯t want to participate, my protests were ignored.


    The plan was simple: during the guard¡¯s shift change, the girls would distract him. He was young, and according to Aveline, it wouldn¡¯t be hard to keep him busy for a while. Meanwhile, I, being the smallest, would crawl into the office through a ventilation duct.


    We set the plan in motion. The guard, a cadet in training, wasn¡¯t hard to fool, and within minutes, the girls managed to lure him away. One of them came back to help me climb up and squeeze through the grate.


    Inside, the office was larger than it looked from the outside. There were objects I had never seen before, and as I explored, I found a sword. It seemed to be the sharpest thing there, so I passed it to my friend through the grate. However, I knew it wouldn¡¯t be enough to cut through the metal plate, so I kept searching for something more useful. But time was running out.


    Then I saw a book hidden among other items. Its title, The Nature of Life and Its Secrets, caught my attention. Just as I was debating whether I should take it, my friend warned me:


    ¡ªHurry up! Someone¡¯s coming, and it¡¯s a soldier! ¡ª


    Grabbing the book, I got out as fast as I could. We barely managed to escape with the sword and the book.


    We had agreed to meet at the plate once we had what we needed, so we hid our loot in a nearby bush and went back to a class that would be relatively easy to skip.


    When the time came, we slipped out of class and gathered at the plate. We retrieved the sword and the book from the bush, and the girls started trying to open the plate while I flipped through the book, looking for anything that might be useful.


    ¡ªThis sword is supposed to belong to the sacred knights! ¡ªAveline shouted, trying to wedge it in¡ª. How is it possible that it can''t cut through a simple metal plate!?


    Ignoring the racket they were making, I continued reading the book. At first, the texts were similar to our class lessons, until I reached a different page. It had what looked like a cover stained with dried blood and was covered in scratches.


    When I started reading the chapter, I was astonished by its content and called the girls over to listen. I began reciting some of the passages that shocked me the most:


    ¡ª¡°Place your faith carefully, for leaders are not to be trusted; do not trust the Kirche, which hides secrets under the veil of sanctity. The truth lies hidden, and yet it is visible only to those who dare to look. You are not alone in doubting your leaders, who with so many lies have dared to deceive you. You are not the only beings under the firmament; all races are equal in worth and essence. The choice of whom to believe in and whom to trust¡­ is yours.¡±


    ¡ªWhat the hell? ¡ªAveline, the eldest, said¡ª. Wasn¡¯t this supposed to be interesting? There¡¯s nothing here we don¡¯t already know. The Kirche is garbage, isn¡¯t it?


    ¡ªHold on, there¡¯s more. It sounds important ¡ªI replied, refusing to be interrupted.


    ¡ªWell, I hope there¡¯s something in there that can help us open the plate. I really want to see what¡¯s inside. ¡ª


    I continued reading aloud:


    ¡ª¡°To all who seek the truth, these pages will reveal the way. For countless ages, you have been taught that elves and their magic are offenses before the Almighty, that they are children of darkness itself. But here lies the falsehood of such words. For power itself is a divine gift, a blessing granted to all. It resides in every being: in animals, plants, humans, and elves alike. They have merely learned to harness this energy, while humans have chosen to fear it, shun it, and condemn it. From this fear springs the hatred that has been instilled in you. And here, in this chapter, lies the hidden knowledge of this energy: with it, you may rise with the semblance of a god, even as mere mortals.¡±


    While I was reading, the girls kept arguing and making comments, but I could barely take my eyes off the book. There were so many interesting things about how to use this ¡°energy¡± and how it could help us.


    ¡ªWhat a load of crap, but I''m not surprised ¡ªAveline said with disdain.


    ¡ªYeah, we always knew it was a sham. Rising up like god-like figures without actually being one, of course, how not? ¡ªThalena commented, playing along.


    Rowena looked around thoughtfully and asked:


    ¡ªHey, doesn¡¯t it seem strange to you that there¡¯s a metal plate so close to the school?


    While they kept discussing, I found a chapter that could help us cut through the plate. It talked about how to enhance the sharpness or ¡°power¡± of an object by imbuing it with energy, but it required specific knowledge about using this ¡°energy.¡± We spent hours learning how to do it; for the younger ones in the group, it was easier to grasp what was needed. In the end, we managed to use it, and it felt beautiful and natural. I didn¡¯t understand why the Kirche feared and rejected it so much. Now we just had to open the plate.


    The plan was for Aveline to wield the sword to cut a hole, while the rest of us imbued the sword with energy to sharpen it and allow it to penetrate the metal. There was just one problem: if there was nothing beneath and the plate was just a slab buried by time, the punishment for stealing a knight¡¯s sword, a forbidden book, and skipping class would be pretty severe.


    After several attempts, Aveline shouted:


    ¡ªIt worked! Girls, it worked! ¡ª


    A loud crash echoed, and when we opened our eyes, there was a hole in the ground. We had done it. We jumped for joy at our success.


    ¡ªSo, do we go in? ¡ªAveline asked.


    She was the first to climb down, helping us each descend one by one. Inside, there was almost no light, but thanks to the book, I knew how to create a light sphere, and we used it to illuminate the way. We walked down a seemingly endless hallway, and the girls kept chatting about various things.


    ¡ªThis better be one hell of a treasure after all the trouble we¡¯ve been through ¡ªThalena said.


    ¡ªYes, you¡¯re right. ¡ª


    Aveline turned to me, her tone apologetic.


    ¡ªHey, Meliora¡­ I¡¯m sorry.


    ¡ªWhy? ¡ª


    ¡ªYou know, for not considering you enough. Honestly, we wouldn¡¯t be here without you; thanks to your help and the way you are ¡ªshe looked at me with a smile and a hint of regret¡ª. Thank you.


    I couldn¡¯t remember the last time I felt something like that, a warmth in my chest that made me smile again. When we finally exited the tunnel, we heard voices. We were facing a long staircase, and we decided to go down toward where the voices were coming from.


    When we reached the bottom, we saw two soldiers in black armor. It wasn¡¯t just any armor; it was completely black and seemed to absorb the light. They wore straps holding their belts, and in their hands, they held something long and metallic, which they carried like a sword, but it was strange and unfamiliar to us.


    Somehow, the girls managed to deal with the guards. I didn¡¯t know they knew how to fight. They left the bodies on the ground, and when I passed by, I was startled by their masks: they were unsettling and gave off a sense of fear.


    We kept moving toward the tunnel¡¯s exit, and I turned off the light sphere to avoid alarming anyone. When we emerged, we found ourselves on an elevated platform. With more clarity, it looked like an underground base. Soldiers marched and shouted:


    ¡ªLoyalit?t und Sieg! ¡ªover and over.


    Around us, there were large humanoids, metal boxes with wheels, long tubes, and those strange metal swords carried by the soldiers. In another section, people dressed in elegant suits and hats seemed to be waiting for someone. Suddenly, they shouted something, and we saw a figure enter.


    At that moment, all the uniformed people snapped their legs together and raised both arms in a kind of salute, pointing toward the sky. When we saw who had entered, we were left speechless.


    ¡ªThat¡¯s¡­¡ª


    ¡ªDirector Wolff, ¡ªAveline murmured, with an expression I had never seen on her. It was a mix of anguish, fear, horror, terror, and disgust all in one look.


    ¡ªW... what is he doing here? Who are these people? ¡ªI asked, perplexed.


    ¡ªI don¡¯t know, but we have to get out of here right now. ¡ª


    ¡ªYou¡¯re right. ¡ª


    We stood up to leave quickly, but then Thalena slipped, and the noise echoed throughout the cave. We froze, panic enveloping us. I helped her up, but at that moment, something pierced her head.


    We both fell to the ground. The deafening sound left me dazed as I saw, kneeling, Thalena¡¯s face drenched in blood, her eyes wide open, like those of a fish, reflecting utter terror. I heard a buzzing that grew louder and louder until it suddenly stopped.


    The girls, seeing that I wasn¡¯t moving, grabbed me forcefully and dragged me, forcing me to run.


    ¡ªMeliora! ¡ªAveline shouted at me¡ª. React, we have to get out of here!


    We ran as screams and alarms echoed through the cave, and lights started turning on. When we reached the stairs, we saw several soldiers running toward us, but we managed to be faster.


    We rushed up the stairs, and as we neared the hallway we had entered from, Elewyn tripped and got caught on a step.


    ¡ªMeliora, help me! ¡ªshe shouted desperately.


    ¡ªCome on, Elewyn, we have to go! ¡ª


    I tried to free her leg, but it wouldn¡¯t come out.


    ¡ªIt¡¯s stuck, my leg won¡¯t come out! ¡ª


    Aveline touched my shoulder, trying to pull me away from there.¡ªTenemos que irnos, Meliora. ¡ª


    ¡ªNo! Elewyn is still trapped, we can¡¯t leave her here! ¡ª


    ¡ªExactly, you can¡¯t leave me here! ¡ªElewyn cried, clinging to my hand.


    ¡ªSorry, Elewyn, but it¡¯s about surviving, you saw what they did to Thalena. ¡ª


    ¡ªNo, you can¡¯t leave me here. Come back! ¡ª


    Aveline grabbed my arm and pulled me away while we heard her shouting that. I couldn¡¯t look back, knowing what we had just done.


    ¡ªBecause...¡ª


    ¡ªBecause there was no other option! ¡ª


    ¡ªBut...¡ª


    ¡ªDon¡¯t stop! We¡¯re almost there! ¡ª


    When we reached the end of the tunnel, we heard Elewyn¡¯s heartbreaking screams. They tore at my insides.


    ¡ªAlright, just climb up, you go first, I¡¯ll lift you. ¡ª


    ¡ªOkay.


    I climbed to the top of the hill where we had made the hole. I was finally out of that hell.


    ¡ªCome on, grab my hand! ¡ª


    I extended my hand to Aveline to help her up, but just as we were about to grab each other¡¯s hands, I saw Aveline¡¯s eyes bulge. There was a boom, and at that moment, blood splattered directly onto me. A lot of blood. When I wiped my eyes to see better, I saw half of Aveline¡¯s body on the ground, and at the entrance of the hall, a soldier with a strange smoking weapon.


    The first thing I thought after that was ¡°run,¡± but my legs couldn¡¯t take it anymore. I started to crawl backward, trying to flee as fast as I could before they did something to me. A buzzing started to rumble in my head, louder and louder.


    I felt dizzy, no longer knowing where I was going. I just tried to get as far away from there as I could, the last moments of my friends flashing through my mind. I didn¡¯t want to end like this.


    I began to lose strength, felt very sleepy, and started to see the soldiers getting closer. I was scared, but there was nothing I could do.


    I was losing consciousness little by little. Was this the end for me? Please, no.


    Just as I was about to lose consciousness, someone stood in front of me. They had long, pointed ears. How strange. In the end, it didn¡¯t matter who they were; everything was ending for me here.


    I woke up in a familiar place. The buzzing persisted in my ears, though with less intensity. I heard a voice, but I couldn¡¯t understand what it was saying. I sat up in the bed I was lying in and saw several people around me, all nuns. I looked at my hands with a mix of disbelief and frustration. Why am I still alive? Why me? Why not Aveline? Why not Thalena? Why not Elewyn? Why do I have to be the one still alive, like a fool and a coward who couldn¡¯t do anything to save my friends?


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.At that moment, some soldiers entered. I didn¡¯t fully understand what they were saying; the buzzing distracted me, but it seemed like they were arguing with the nuns who were by my side.


    Suddenly, I managed to catch a few words:


    ¡ª... We want... to talk... about them...¡ª


    ¡ªWho?¡ª


    ¡ªYou know, your friends... Aveline, Thalena, and... Elewyn? Yes, exactly, her. ¡ª


    Hearing their names startled me. The buzzing in my ears suddenly increased, pain filled my head, and my thoughts became blurry. My vision blurred, and I felt a strong nausea. I tried to hold it in, but I couldn¡¯t. I vomited... blood. I looked at it in my hands, horrified. I panicked and screamed, though I didn¡¯t know how loud it was. I tried to get off the bed, but I fell to the floor, and the impact knocked me unconscious.


    Then I had a strange dream. I saw a world plunged into chaos, engulfed in flames, the land gray and full of holes. People screamed and cried in different languages, a desperate clamor. I didn¡¯t know what was happening, but the terror I felt was indescribable.


    In the middle of that desolate landscape, a silhouette appeared. It seemed vaguely familiar, and an indescribable warmth emanated from it. Seeking comfort, I approached and embraced it. In that moment, I woke up again in the room. I don¡¯t know why I dreamed of that, but somehow, it gave me comfort. Now, when I think about what happened, I don¡¯t feel as bad, and it seems like the symptoms are lessening. The only thing that continues to increase, though not by much, is the buzzing in my ears.


    Several days passed, and I remained bedridden. Slowly, I regained enough strength to walk, though, in reality, I had no desire to go anywhere or take a walk.Un d¨ªa, entraron a mi habitaci¨®n un padre y un soldado. El soldado era bastante joven, probablemente de m¨ª misma edad, mientras que el padre parec¨ªa un poco mayor que nosotros. Ambos se acercaron, aparentemente para hacerme algunas preguntas.


    ¡ªHello, Meliora. That¡¯s your name, right? ¡ª greeted the priest with a somewhat strange smile, forced and uncommon.


    I remained silent, looking down.


    ¡ªMy name is Enzo, nice to meet you, ¡ª he said, extending his hand with his peculiar smile. I didn¡¯t respond to his gesture. He seemed to not mind and continued.


    ¡ªWell, the soldier next to me is named Lucian. ¡ª


    ¡ªNice to meet you, Meliora! ¡ª Lucian said with a sincere smile, almost childlike. I lifted my head and, with effort, managed to whisper:


    ¡ªA¡­ pleasure. ¡ª


    ¡ªWell, Meliora, ¡ª Enzo continued, ¡ªAs you know, the Kirche is investigating everything related to what happened that day ¡ª hearing this, the buzzing in my ears intensified ¡ª I know this topic affects you, so if you don¡¯t feel ready, you don¡¯t have to answer the questions. ¡ª


    The buzzing calmed down a bit.


    ¡ªWe believe those people who were there will try to silence you, so the Kirche has assigned you a bodyguard, and that will be Lucian. He will take care of helping you with anything you need and will accompany you wherever you go. ¡ª


    ¡ªIf you need anything, I¡¯m here to help, Meliora, ¡ª Lucian said with a smile that conveyed calmness.


    ¡ªThank¡­ you, ¡ª I replied, still having difficulty speaking.


    To be honest, I didn¡¯t see anything positive about all of this.


    Days and months passed, and my relationship with Lucian improved. At some point, I told him everything that happened that day, although I left out the part about the mysterious person who saved me.


    Over time, I became fond of Lucian. I considered him a great friend, and he helped me with everything I needed; of course, I also tried to support him. I began to take school seriously; after everything that had happened, I wanted to be an example for the girls in training who were preparing to become nuns. My goal was for them not to feel alone and to have someone to rely on.


    Lucian and I had the habit of taking walks through a forest near the school, where he now also resided. We had Enzo¡¯s approval, who would soon become the father and leader of the village and who had also become a great friend.


    On one of those walks, we decided to venture deeper into the forest to enjoy nature. Suddenly, a gust of wind passed by us, and an arrow grazed me. Surprised, I quickly turned to see what was happening, but in the blink of an eye, Lucian was already in front of me, pointing his sword toward an empty spot in the air. Or so I thought.


    In a matter of seconds, a figure appeared exactly where Lucian was pointing: a person with a bow in hand and Lucian¡¯s sword threatening their neck. They weren¡¯t human. They had pointed ears and very light hair¡­ it was an elf.


    ¡ªLower the bow, ¡ª Lucian said in a serious voice and with a serious look. I had never seen him like this.


    ¡ªCome on, there¡¯s no need for violence. I¡¯ll lower it right now, ¡ª the elf responded casually.


    ¡ªIsn¡¯t there? You were the first one to shoot! ¡ª Lucian replied.


    ¡ªOh, really? ¡ª said the elf sarcastically.


    ¡ªYes. ¡ª


    ¡ªI was just joking. I wanted to check if she wasn¡¯t a warrior. ¡ª


    ¡ªDoes she look like a warrior to you? Look at her, she¡¯s a nun. ¡ª


    ¡ªI had to make sure. ¡ª


    It was then that I recognized him. It was the same elf who had saved me that time.


    ¡ªLucian... ¡ª


    ¡ªWhat¡¯s wrong, Meliora? ¡ª


    ¡ªI know what I¡¯m about to say sounds crazy, but please, Lucian, lower your sword. ¡ª


    ¡ªAh, so now you recognize me, Meliora. Is that right? ¡ª said the elf, with a faint smile that strangely comforted me.


    ¡ªWhat are you talking about, Meliora? Have you gone crazy? ¡ª Lucian didn¡¯t take his eyes off Thailon, still in a defensive stance.


    ¡ªTrust me, ¡ª I replied urgently. ¡ªThere''s something I never told you about what happened that day. Do you remember when I said I couldn¡¯t see who saved me before I passed out? I lied. I did see, and it¡¯s him¡­ it¡¯s this elf. ¡ª


    ¡ªNice to meet you, ¡ª the elf intervened, giving a slight bow. ¡ªAllow me to introduce myself: Thailon Valandil. ¡ª


    Lucian slowly lowered his sword, though he still maintained a cautious stance.


    We spent the rest of the day talking with Thailon. There was something fascinating about him, as if he had always been destined to cross paths with me. He explained many things about his village and his world, and although Lucian still remained distrustful, we started building a more cordial relationship.


    Over time, the three of us became friends. Our relationship strengthened as the years passed; Lucian completed his training as a soldier, and I finished my preparation as a nun. We would meet with Thailon whenever we could, though, to be honest, I was the one who most often found excuses to escape and see him. I often asked Lucian to cover for me.


    My relationship with Thailon evolved into something deeper¡­ something loving. Enzo would often send me on missions or tasks, and whenever possible, I would use those moments to be with Thailon, with Lucian¡¯s help.


    One day, after several years of knowing each other, Thailon proposed to me. To be honest, I didn¡¯t know the customs of the elves, but that didn¡¯t matter. I loved him deeply, and without hesitation, I said yes.


    We agreed to celebrate the wedding during a long trip that would last six months: two months there, two months back, and two months of stay. It was during those two months that we prepared the ceremony, which turned out to be as beautiful as I had imagined. I had no one else to invite except Lucian, my closest friend, who stood by my side on that special day. The chants and dances were magical, and that day became one of the best days of my life.


    However, upon returning, I had to hide my ring because if anyone saw it, they might accuse me of heresy. Being a nun and marrying was forbidden.


    The first years of my marriage to Thailon were wonderful. He taught me many things: how to defend myself, the customs of his people, and how to better control "energy." They were years full of learning, love, and unforgettable moments.


    Thailon and I had often talked about starting a family, and we both wanted a child. The opportunity came during an assignment I was given with Lucian. It was a trip that would take about two years, and the proximity of the destination to the elven territory made it perfect for trying to have a child without raising suspicions.


    Thanks to the support of the elves, the pregnancy and birth went smoothly. It was a beautiful girl, whom we named Kiomi Valandil. However, I knew I couldn¡¯t care for her myself. In the monastery, that was unthinkable. So, we entrusted her upbringing to Lucian¡¯s family. Although I couldn¡¯t be with her all the time, I promised to visit her whenever I could.


    Those days of happiness were brief, as if they were a mirage in the middle of the desert. I knew it was only a matter of time before my secret was discovered.


    One day, Enzo approached me while I was enjoying a rare moment of rest.


    ¡ªMeliora, we need to talk. ¡ª


    ¡ªYes, of course. Tell me, what¡¯s going on? ¡ª


    His serious tone and penetrating gaze made my heart race.


    ¡ªThere¡¯s a rumor going around the monastery. They say a nun has been neglecting her duties, that she secretly married¡­ and had a child. Do you know anything about this? ¡ª


    For a moment, I felt the blood drain from my face. I had to force myself to stay calm.


    ¡ªNo, of course not, ¡ª I replied, trying to sound convincing.


    ¡ªGood, I hope so. Now listen, Meliora. I don¡¯t want to see you out of the village ever again, and I don¡¯t want any of the other nuns to leave either. Your little games are over. We¡¯ve identified a scapegoat, so if something like this happens again, the consequences will be very severe for you. Understood? ¡ª


    His gaze was colder and more terrifying than ever.


    ¡ªY...yes. ¡ª


    ¡ªGood, I hope this peace remains intact. See you, Meliora. ¡ª


    When he left, I collapsed inside. What did this mean? Did it mean I couldn¡¯t see my daughter again? I had barely been with her for two years¡­ and now they were taking her from me.


    From that day on, I had no choice but to stay. Lucian, on the other hand, was still able to leave, so I asked him to inform my family about my situation. But I couldn¡¯t see them again unless they came.


    Years passed. Eight, to be exact. During that time, Thailon found ways to bring Kiomi to the village on rare occasions. Seeing her, even for a few moments, gave me the strength to keep going. But those moments were brief and spaced out, like drops of water in an endless desert.


    One day, some kids arrived at the village. One of them, a young boy with completely white hair, was accompanied by another little girl. There was something about them that immediately caught my attention. The boy seemed to be the same age as my daughter, Kiomi.


    Enzo asked me to look after the children while they woke up. I cared for them with all my heart. Having Kiomi had taught me how to care for children of that age, and they were no exception.


    The boy woke up first. He said his name was Zein Ravenscroft, a strange name, if you ask me. The girl, much younger, couldn¡¯t speak, but according to Zein, her name was Lyra. It seemed odd, but we believed him.


    For the next two years, I took care of them as if they were my own children. I felt that they filled a void in me left by my separation from Kiomi. I loved them so much that I dreamed of them meeting one day. It was like having a second chance to be a mother.


    However, that affection and peace wouldn¡¯t last.


    One afternoon, while I was doing my chores, I noticed smoke coming from the church where the children, Lucian, and I stayed. When I got closer, my heart stopped: everything was engulfed in flames. But they weren¡¯t ordinary flames; they were purple, bright, and unnatural.


    I ran toward the entrance, trying to get in to save the kids, but an explosion threw me back. The door slammed shut, and the fire began to move strangely, as if it had a life of its own. In front of me, the flames began to take shape, molding into a humanoid figure.


    ¡ªHello, ¡ª it said with a mocking voice.


    ¡ªWho are you? ¡ª I asked, my voice trembling.


    ¡ªI don¡¯t know, really. This is the first time I¡¯ve come out. But don¡¯t you think this place looks better like this? Wrapped in flames¡­¡ª A malicious smile spread across its burning face.


    I didn¡¯t know how to react. That thing wasn¡¯t human, that was clear.


    ¡ªUgh, I¡¯d love to stay and play with those coming this way, but my master is about to wake up. And he keeps me asleep. ¡ª


    ¡ªWho is your master? ¡ª I managed to ask, though I could barely breathe from fear.


    The creature leaned toward me, whispering in my ear:


    ¡ªThe one you¡¯ve cared for so much. Zein. ¡ª


    My mind froze. Zein? It couldn¡¯t be. He was a Blessed child. That meant purity, not... this.


    I ran to the room where Lucian was already trying to control the situation. The demon, or whatever that creature was, began to shrink, slowly fading until it entered Zein¡¯s body.


    "What do we do now?" I asked, desperate, feeling how reality was collapsing around me.


    ¡ªHide him, ¡ª Lucian said determinedly. ¡ªWe need to get him out of here. You have to take him. I¡¯ll deal with Enzo. He must have seen everything. ¡ª


    ¡ªNo, I can distract him longer. You need to take him to protect him, ¡ª I quickly responded.


    ¡ªBut... ¡ª


    ¡ªDon¡¯t say anything. This is what I have to do. ¡ª


    ¡ªAlright. I¡¯ll take him to Thailon. When you can, come with us. ¡ª


    ¡ªI will. ¡ª


    We separated after that brief exchange. Lucian left through the back with Lyra in his arms, while I searched for something to try and control the fire. I needed more time for them to escape.


    When I stepped outside, I saw a scene that chilled me to the bone: Zein was facing Enzo, and both were ready to strike. Without thinking, I stepped between them.


    ¡ªStop! What are you doing? Instead of helping people, you¡¯re threatening each other! ¡ª


    ¡ªMeliora... ¡ª Zein could barely hold back his tears, his face filled with fear and confusion.


    ¡ªShut up! ¡ª Enzo shouted, his voice resonating like never before. It was the first time he had spoken to me like that. ¡ªStop protecting that demon, damn witch! ¡ª


    ¡ªWitch? ¡ª I murmured, incredulous.


    ¡ªExactly, witch. I always knew that your marriage to that elf, even while you were still in training, was a sign. And now you come to protect this demon! ¡ª


    ¡ªDon''t you dare involve them in this! ¡ª I yelled at him with fury. I couldn¡¯t let Thailon or Kiomi be dragged into this chaos.


    Enzo didn¡¯t seem willing to listen to reason. His gaze was filled with hate, and his posture was threatening. Without wasting any more time, I grabbed Zein in my arms and ran toward the burning building.


    ¡ªWhat are you doing? ¡ª Zein asked, clearly confused and scared.


    ¡ªShh. Listen to me carefully, ¡ª I whispered, trying to calm myself. ¡ªThey won¡¯t leave you alone until they kill you. I need to buy time. In the kitchen, under the table, there¡¯s a hatch. Use that passage. It will take you to where Lucian and Lyra are. Got it? ¡ª


    ¡ªBut... what will happen to you, Meliora? ¡ª


    ¡ªI said, do you understand?! ¡ª I shouted, but quickly tried to soften my tone. ¡ªDon¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll catch up with you later. Now go. ¡ª


    Zein nodded, though his expression made it clear he didn¡¯t want to leave.


    ¡ªAlright, ¡ª he answered reluctantly.


    I watched him disappear through the hatch, hoping he would be safe. Now, all I had left was to buy time and face Enzo.


    ¡ªArrest her! ¡ª Enzo shouted, pointing at me authoritatively.


    The soldiers lunged at me, but I wasn¡¯t going down without a fight. My blows barely managed to get through the hardness of their armor, and every hit made my hands hurt more and more. But I didn¡¯t stop. I knocked down five of them before exhaustion caught up with me, but it was useless. For every soldier that fell, more arrived.


    I couldn¡¯t keep myself standing anymore. My body wouldn¡¯t respond.


    ¡ªSurrender, Meliora! ¡ª Enzo shouted with disdain. ¡ªIt¡¯s pointless to resist the will of the Almighty. ¡ª


    ¡ªYou don¡¯t govern his will," I spat, panting. "You only watch over your own interests. ¡ª


    Enzo burned me with his gaze, his face overflowing with hatred.


    ¡ªYou have no right to say that. Arrest her already! ¡ª


    After a violent struggle, the soldiers managed to immobilize me. They tied me to a post and piled straw around me. Despite everything, I kept my head held high.


    ¡ªMeliora Valandil, ¡ª Enzo said theatrically, as if enjoying every word. ¡ªBy the supreme authority of the Kirche, you are condemned to die in the fire for your crimes of heresy and treason. ¡ª


    ¡ªPff, you look so ridiculous reciting that, Father, ¡ª I replied with a bitter smile. ¡ªYou would have been better off as something else. ¡ª


    The fury in his eyes intensified.


    ¡ªBurn her! ¡ª he ordered with a gesture of his hand.


    The fire slowly spread through the straw, the heat drawing closer to my feet. But even in that moment, I felt no fear. A strange calm washed over me. I knew I had fulfilled my purpose. Zein and Lyra were safe. That was all that mattered.


    As the flames grew, my thoughts turned to my daughter, Kiomi. Would I ever see her again? My heart ached with pain as I imagined her face. I wish I could have hugged her, played with her one more time, bought her things, kissed her forehead like when she was a baby. But that would no longer be possible.


    I looked up at the sky, and through the smoke and flames, I thought I saw a light. It looked like a distant flicker, as if someone was watching me. Maybe it was Zein, waiting in the distance, trying to find me.


    I closed my eyes and let the memories of the last two years fill my mind. Thailon, my love, thank you for everything you gave me. Lucian, you were always my best friend, my rock. Girls, soon I will join you. Forgive me for everything. Zein, Lyra... please, go on and live freely.


    With my last breath, I spoke the words I had kept in my heart until the end.


    ¡ªThank you... for everything... ¡ª


    And then, the flames engulfed me completely.

 Where the sun sets

    We traveled far from the village and camped in a remote place to spend the night. Lyra slept deeply, oblivious to everything that had happened.


    ¡ªLucian. ¡ª


    ¡ªWhat is it, kid? ¡ª


    ¡ªWhere will we go now? ¡ª


    Lucian paused before answering, looking at me seriously.


    ¡ªHey, do you remember when I told you that Meliora was married and had a daughter? ¡ª


    ¡ªYes. ¡ª


    ¡ªWell, that''s where we''re headed. ¡ª


    At dawn, we got up quickly and resumed our journey. Lyra was already awake and full of questions. Being so young, it was clear she didn¡¯t understand anything that was happening. She was barely three years old.


    The journey felt endless. Several days had passed walking, yet it still seemed like we were far from reaching our destination.


    ¡ªLucian. ¡ª


    ¡ªWhat is it? ¡ª


    ¡ªHow far is the place where Meliora¡¯s husband and daughter live? ¡ª


    ¡ªHmm... let¡¯s say it¡¯s six months away by carriage. It¡¯s on the other side of the supercontinent, but the good thing is that it¡¯s out of the Kirche¡¯s reach. ¡ª


    ¡ªAnd will we take a carriage? ¡ª


    ¡ªIn the next town, we¡¯ll try our luck and see if we can find someone to take us. ¡ª


    I paused, reflecting before speaking again.


    ¡ªHey, one more thing. ¡ª


    ¡ªWhat is it? ¡ª


    ¡ªYou¡¯re pretty strong, right? ¡ª


    ¡ªWhy do you ask? ¡ª


    ¡ªIt¡¯s just... I want to be stronger. It¡¯s because of me and my ineptitude that they did that to Meliora. If I had been stronger... if I just hadn¡¯t shown up in the village, none of this would have happened. ¡ª


    Lucian stopped and leaned slightly, placing a hand on my shoulder.


    ¡ªLook, you¡¯re not to blame for any of this, just like Lyra isn¡¯t. Don¡¯t take responsibility for what¡¯s happened or what¡¯s going on. The only one to blame here is Enzo. He¡¯s been scheming for a while, and now, with the hunt for a ¡®demon¡¯ and a possible victory, his power as the supreme leader is likely to grow even stronger. ¡ª


    ¡ªAlright... ¡ª


    ¡ªBut the idea of wanting to get stronger? I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a bad idea. ¡ª


    After walking a bit longer, we arrived at a village. Lucian went ahead to ensure it was safe, but he soon found out it wasn¡¯t entirely so. There was a poster with my face on it: a wanted notice, dead or alive. They were searching for me throughout the Kirche¡¯s sphere of influence.


    Lucian came up with a plan: I would pretend to have a skin disease. I¡¯d use his helmet to cover my head and wear robes to conceal my body. Only then could I stay in the village without attracting attention.


    ¡ªWe¡¯d like a room with two beds, ¡ª Lucian told the tavern owner.


    ¡ªThat¡¯ll be five gold coins. ¡ª


    ¡ªFive gold coins?! Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a bit much? ¡ª


    ¡ªToo much? Come on, you¡¯re a soldier of the Kirche. They pay you so well that five gold coins shouldn¡¯t be a problem. ¡ª


    Lucian swiftly drew his sword and pointed it at the tavern owner¡¯s neck.


    ¡ªDon¡¯t think that just because I¡¯m a Kirche soldier, I¡¯ll let you scam me like that. ¡ª


    ¡ªAlright, alright! I was just joking. It¡¯ll be two silver coins. ¡ª


    ¡ªThat¡¯s better. ¡ª


    Fortunately, Lyra was already asleep. I didn¡¯t want her to see what Lucian had just done.


    The room was modest, but it would do. We¡¯d probably spend several days there, waiting for the Kirche¡¯s search efforts to die down.


    During the following days, Lucian decided to teach me how to handle a sword. I learned how to defend myself, attack, and even some martial arts. He wanted me to be strong enough to protect both myself and Lyra.


    Though Lucian was strict during training, he was also kind and attentive. He never forgot about us, and if anything happened to us, he¡¯d be deeply concerned and take care of us. He was, without a doubt, a good person.


    To be honest, I don¡¯t exactly remember how long we spent in the village; I think it was maybe six months. A merchant caravan had just arrived a few days ago, and we decided to go with them to the next town, which was halfway to Ilmenor, the village where Thailon and Kiomi lived.


    "I¡¯m proud of you, Zein. In six months, you¡¯ve made so much progress. Honestly, much more than I ever did during my days at the academy."


    ¡ªThanks, it¡¯s because I have a great mentor. ¡ª


    We smiled at each other, proud.


    The caravan set off successfully. It would take us about three months to reach the next village, right on the border of the Kirche¡¯s sphere of influence. We¡¯d have to be very careful.


    During the journey, I learned that we weren¡¯t charged for anything because Lucian had volunteered as the caravan¡¯s protector against potential dangers and bandits. And good thing he was with us because no one dared to attack the caravan during those three months. Maybe it was his imposing figure that kept anyone from trying anything.


    When we arrived, we stopped before entering the village, which was heavily guarded by stationed soldiers.


    ¡ªZein, just to the west of here, there¡¯s a beach. Take Lyra and start training without me. I¡¯ll catch up with you in a bit; I need to buy some things. ¡ª


    ¡ªAlright. ¡ª


    I headed west to find the beach, and sure enough, there it was. There was even a small village nearby.


    ...


    While Zein and Lyra headed toward the beach, I made my way to the village to buy supplies for our next journey and find someone who could take us further.


    As I entered, I recognized too many familiar faces. I decided to keep a low profile since, by protecting Zein, I was probably also a wanted man.


    I managed to buy everything we needed and headed toward the exit, but just before leaving the village, I came face to face with several soldiers.


    ¡ªWell, well... Look who we have here. Long time no see, Lucian, don¡¯t you think? ¡ª


    ¡ªYes, it''s been a long time. ¡ª


    I quickly stored the items in my backpack to keep them from getting damaged and adjusted my sword in its scabbard.


    ¡ªHey, why are you adjusting your sword? It''s not like we''re going to do anything to you. We just want to talk... unless you''re a wanted man. ¡ª


    Just then, the sound of a sword being drawn cut through the air. One of the soldiers lunged at me, his sword gleaming in the light. I reacted instantly, drawing my own weapon. The clash of steel rang out loudly, and with a quick twist of my wrist, I deflected the attack. Before the soldier could recover, I countered with a thrust that sent him flying toward the edge of the forest.


    ¡ªThat''s him, the traitor! ¡ª one of the remaining soldiers yelled, pointing at me.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    Without wasting any time, four others unsheathed their weapons, while a fifth ran toward the village to seek reinforcements.


    I sprinted into the thick of the forest, my boots crunching on the dry leaves beneath my feet. The voices of the soldiers echoed nearby, filled with determination. The first one appeared to my left, attempting to catch me off guard. I quickly spun my sword, deflecting the strike. The impact forced the soldier to step back, and I moved to the right.


    Another attack came from that flank. The steel hissed through the air, forcing me to propel myself toward a nearby tree. With an agile jump, I landed on one of its branches and observed from above. The soldiers began to encircle me, one advancing from below while another prepared to strike me head-on.


    I jumped again, landing on a branch of a nearby tree just before the leaves were sliced by an enemy¡¯s strike. From my position, I watched as they tried to regroup to corner me.


    ¡ªDon''t think I''ll make it easy for you, ¡ª I muttered, launching myself toward another tree to avoid a simultaneous attack from below.


    As I spun around, I saw a frontal strike coming. This time, instead of dodging, I jumped to the ground. My sword collided forcefully with the attacker¡¯s, knocking him onto his back.


    I didn¡¯t waste any time. Seeing the soldier on the ground, I drove my sword into his chest with cold precision, ending his life instantly. With a swift motion, I wiped my blade clean while eyeing the rest of the soldiers with a defiant smile.


    ¡ªIs that all you¡¯ve got? ¡ª I asked mockingly, raising my sword into the air. ¡ªI could do this all day. ¡ª


    My provocation had the desired effect. More soldiers began to arrive, their shouts echoing through the forest. I quickly assessed the situation and decided not to wait. I charged at the first one who approached, slicing him in half with a clean arc from right to left.


    The next one barely had time to react before my sword pierced him with an upward diagonal cut, from his right hip to his left shoulder. A third soldier tried to attack me from behind, but I spun around quickly, cutting his body in half from head to torso with a precise strike.


    The corpses began to pile up around me, but the reinforcements kept coming. Swords, spears, and shouts blended into an unstoppable chaos. I moved back and forth, taking down everyone I could; my technique was notably superior to theirs. When I finally stopped for a moment to catch my breath, I counted at least thirty-five enemies slain.


    However, the battle was starting to take its toll. My breathing grew heavy, and sweat streamed down my forehead. Suddenly, a soldier took advantage of my momentary lapse and managed to slash my arm with his sword. I staggered back with a growl, but had no time to cover myself. Another soldier attacked me, striking my leg.


    The pain made me stumble. My movements slowed, and the remaining soldiers noticed. A third soldier moved quickly, and with a precise blow, wounded my other leg, leaving me immobilized.


    I fell to my knees, still gripping my sword, but my body was beginning to give out. I looked at the soldiers surrounding me; their expressions reflected a mix of defiance and twisted satisfaction.


    At that moment, the soldiers parted to create a gap. Through the makeshift opening, Enzo appeared, a mocking grin painted on his face. It was a completely different look from the one he had shown before. He approached slowly, savoring the moment.


    ¡ªWell, well, look who we have here," he said, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "I''ll be blunt. Where¡¯s the boy? If you tell me, maybe I''ll let you live. ¡ª


    ¡ªI¡¯ll never tell you, bastard, ¡ª I spat on his clothes, my eyes burning with fury.


    ¡ªDamned... ¡ª


    Without changing his contemptuous expression, Enzo grabbed a nearby spear. Without hesitation, he gripped it with both hands and thrust it forcefully into my chest.


    ¡ªThis is what happens to you for betraying us all, ¡ª Enzo said, looking at me with disdain.


    ¡ªAnd I¡¯d do it again, ¡ª I responded, my eyes filled with defiance.


    Without saying another word, Enzo shoved the spear in even harder, tearing a groan of pain from me.


    ¡ªI¡¯ll leave you here to bleed out and die slowly, traitor. See you never, Lucian. ¡ª


    With those words, they all left. The sunset was starting to paint the sky with a warm orange hue. Despite the intense pain and the weakness beginning to take over my body, I stayed conscious. The spear hadn¡¯t pierced any vital organs, but I was immobilized, and blood continued to slowly seep from the wound.


    ...


    The sun was setting, and concern settled in my chest. Lucian was taking too long. I decided to pack everything up and go search for him.


    Lyra, exhausted after the long day, had fallen asleep, so I carried her as I walked through the forest. I wasn¡¯t sure exactly where I was going, but something told me I had to keep moving. As I walked, I noticed bloodstains on the trees. My heart began to race, and I decided to go further in.


    It didn¡¯t take long before I stumbled upon a sight that took my breath away: bodies scattered on the ground, all wearing armor similar to Lucian¡¯s. My chest tightened with an indescribable anguish. Among the corpses, I finally saw him.


    Lucian was impaled on a tree, pierced by a spear. I gently laid Lyra down on the ground and ran to him as fast as I could, stumbling over the bodies that lay in my path.


    ¡ªLucian! Lucian! ¡ª I shouted desperately, trying to reach him.


    He slowly lifted his gaze, his face pale and exhausted.


    ¡ªBoy... what are you doing here? ¡ª His voice was barely a whisper.


    ¡ªYou were taking too long, so I decided to go look for you. ¡ª


    ¡ªDon¡¯t you see how dangerous it is? ¡ª He tried to scold me, but his tone lacked strength.


    He could barely move, and I had no idea how long he¡¯d been there. My mind blurred, but I remembered something. The healing technique Meliora had taught me. Quickly, I placed my hands over his wound, concentrating with all my might. I tried and tried, but it wasn¡¯t working.


    ¡ªCome on... come on! ¡ª I muttered desperately, sweat running down my forehead.


    Lucian gently took my hand, stopping me.


    ¡ªEnough, boy... there¡¯s no point, ¡ª his words were full of resignation, but also peace.


    ¡ªB-but... I need to heal you! I can''t let you die! ¡ª I replied, tears streaming down my face.


    ¡ªThere¡¯s nothing more we can do... ¡ª


    ¡ªNo, it can¡¯t be... please, no, ¡ª I said, feeling the weight of despair crushing me.


    I couldn¡¯t let it happen again. I had to save him. But how? My control over energy wasn¡¯t good enough to heal him, and going back to the village to find a doctor was out of the question. Being someone so sought after made that impossible.


    ¡ªCome closer, Zein, ¡ª Lucian murmured with effort.


    I quickly approached, and in that moment, with the little strength he had left, he wrapped me in a hug.


    ¡ªListen to me, Zein, ¡ª he said, with a warm smile on his face despite everything.


    I nodded, unable to hold back the tears that were already running down my cheeks.


    ¡ªTake care of Lyra... take care of her with all your strength. Look out for each other, and nothing bad will happen. ¡ª


    ¡ªY-yes... ¡ª I responded, my voice breaking.


    ¡ªEat well, Zein. Don¡¯t skip any meals, and make sure Lyra eats too. ¡ª


    ¡ªYes. ¡ª


    ¡ªBe kind to everyone. Treat others how you want to be treated. That¡¯s how things will go well for you. ¡ª


    ¡ªY-yes. ¡ª


    ¡ªKeep training. One day, you¡¯ll be stronger than me, I assure you. ¡ª


    ¡ªYes... ¡ª


    ¡ªRemember what Meliora and I taught you. Don¡¯t stray from those values, Zein. Be a good person. ¡ª


    ¡ªYes. ¡ª


    ¡ªAnd above all, take care of yourself. ¡ª


    ¡ªYes... ¡ª


    Lucian took a breath with difficulty and continued, his voice weakening.


    ¡ªWhen I die... leave my body here. Take my helmet and my sword with you. Go to the next town immediately. There are no Kirche soldiers there. Look for a caravan that will take you to Ilmenor. There are supplies in the backpack... don¡¯t finish them in one day.¡ª


    I nodded again, unable to say a word.


    ¡ªAnd, Zein... thank you. ¡ª


    His voice faded with those words. The embrace loosened as the light of life left his body.


    I collapsed beside him, crying uncontrollably, unable to accept reality. The night passed in a blur of tears, helplessness, and sorrow. I stayed next to his body all night, not eating, not moving.


    The promise I made to Lucian echoed in my mind like a distant sound: protect Lyra, move forward.


    At dawn, I stood shakily. With trembling hands, I took his helmet and sword, pressing them to my chest. It was time to move on, though the weight of his absence was nearly unbearable.

 where to now?

    At dawn, I quickly got up, packed our belongings, and prepared to leave. I placed Lucian''s helmet on Lyra¡¯s head and carried his sword along with the backpack on my back. During the journey to the next village, Lyra couldn¡¯t stop asking questions:


    ¡ªWhere¡¯s Lucian? Where are we going? ¡ª


    It was understandable. After all, imagine falling asleep and waking up to find the person who was with you gone, and then being hurriedly taken away as if nothing had happened.


    We walked for two days until we reached the village. Unfortunately, our food was only enough for three days, and our supplies quickly ran out. I tried to find work, something that would help pay for more food or a trip to our destination, but I found nothing.


    On the third day, our food ran out completely. I decided to stop eating so that Lyra could have whatever little we had left. I knew I could endure longer without food. That was when I found work at a tavern. The owner was an elf. Since elves were so despised, there weren¡¯t many customers, and the pay was low, but at least it was enough to keep us fed.


    The elf was kind and understood our situation: two orphaned children trying to survive on their own. Although the little money I earned wasn¡¯t enough to afford a trip to Ilmenor, it at least kept us alive. However, at this pace, it would take years to save enough.


    Faced with limited options, I debated between two choices: stealing or selling Lucian¡¯s sword and helmet. But the second wasn¡¯t an option. I would never sell his belongings. So, although it wasn¡¯t moral, I leaned toward the first option.


    Thanks to my size and the training Lucian had given me, I managed to earn some extra money by stealing from people. I didn¡¯t feel good about it, but I saw no other way. Eight months passed like this, scraping together what little I could.


    One day, a group of men who looked like mobsters, between 40 and 45 years old, entered the tavern. I was assigned to serve them. As usual, I tried to steal from them while serving, and I managed to succeed with some of them. But at one point, one of them noticed. He looked directly at me with a terrifying expression that froze me in place. I pretended not to notice and walked away after delivering their food.


    When they finished and were about to leave, one of them approached the tavern owner and said he wanted to speak with me. According to him, we were "old acquaintances."My boss, suspecting nothing, allowed me to go with them.


    As soon as we left the bar, they dragged me into a dark, cold alley. To make matters worse, it had started to rain.


    ¡ªDid you really think we wouldn¡¯t notice, huh!? ¡ª one of them shouted angrily. ¡ªYou little bastard! ¡ª


    They began to beat me. Each blow hurt more than the last. The pain was unbearable, as if they were trying to break me completely.


    ¡ªLucian... ¡ª I murmured weakly between the punches, as if invoking his name might give me strength.


    They kept hitting me until they grew tired. I don¡¯t know how much time passed. When they were done, I couldn¡¯t move. The pain was so overwhelming that I could barely think. I lay on the ground, defeated, wondering how it had come to this.


    ¡ªThis is what I get for being a thief, ¡ª I thought bitterly. If I had followed Lucian¡¯s values, maybe none of this would have happened.


    But then, I heard a voice in my head. It was strange, almost like my own, but raspier and deeper:


    ¡ªIf you had followed his values, you wouldn¡¯t have made this much money. With this, you¡¯re closer to reaching Ilmenor. ¡ª


    ¡ªBut it¡¯s still wrong, ¡ª I replied mentally. ¡ªBesides, they took all the money I spent eight months saving. ¡ª


    ¡ªCoward, ¡ª the voice retorted with disdain.


    Tears began to flow from my eyes, mixing with the rain falling on me. Not only had I broken my promise to Lucian, but everything I had done was in vain. Now I was left with no money, no strength, and no hope. How would I get out of this mess? Damn it.


    I don¡¯t know how long I lay there on the ground, immobilized by the pain. At some point, I saw feet standing in front of me. The rain stopped falling on me, and I felt a faint warmth replacing the cold that surrounded me.


    A pair of hands reached out to me, radiating a warm light that began to heal my wounds. Little by little, the pain faded away. When I felt well enough, I sat up and wiped the tears from my face.


    ¡ªAre you alright? ¡ª a soft voice asked.


    ¡ªYes... thank you. ¡ª I lifted my gaze to see who it was.


    In front of me stood a woman. Her short hair was a shade of orange, and her long, pointed ears resembled those of an animal. There was something strange about her, something I couldn¡¯t quite figure out. I couldn¡¯t determine her age; her face wasn¡¯t entirely visible.


    ¡ªKid, let me ask you something. Do you want to be strong? ¡ª she suddenly said, her tone catching me off guard.


    The question puzzled me, but the way she said it made me feel something unusual, a mix of uncertainty and curiosity.


    ¡ªYes... how do you know? ¡ª


    ¡ªFor no particular reason, ¡ª she replied, though her tone grew more serious. ¡ªLet me propose something to you. ¡ª


    ¡ªWhat is it? ¡ª I asked, trying to hide my confusion.


    ¡ªLet¡¯s shake hands, how about that? ¡ª


    ¡ªFor what? ¡ª I replied, wary but intrigued.


    ¡ªLess talk, more action. Tell me, yes or no? ¡ª she insisted.


    Although I hesitated, something in her tone conveyed trust. Unsure but determined, I took her hand and gave it a shake.


    At that moment, her body vanished. Only her clothes remained, falling to the ground with a soft rustle. From them emerged what appeared to be a small animal.


    ¡ªWhat are you? ¡ª I asked, alarmed.


    ¡ªA spirit, in the form of a tanuki, ¡ª it replied calmly.


    ¡ªWhat? ¡ª


    ¡ªLook, I never told you the details of the deal. From now on, if you increase your strength or power, it will grow a hundred times more than normal. For example, if your power increases from 1 to 10, with the deal it won¡¯t be 10, but 100. That will make you much stronger. ¡ª


    ¡ªAnd why did you turn into a tanuki? ¡ª I asked, still baffled.


    ¡ªBecause it¡¯s very difficult to maintain my human form while the deal is active. ¡ª


    Nothing made sense. Everything was so sudden. A spirit? A tanuki? What even is a tanuki? And how was my power supposed to increase? None of it added up.


    ¡ªI¡¯m sure you have a lot of questions, Zein, but for now, you should head home. ¡ª


    ¡ªHow do you know my name? ¡ª


    ¡ªThrough the pact. Come on, go back to the tavern and have someone check you over. My healing magic isn¡¯t very strong. ¡ª


    The small tanuki gently nudged me with its tiny body, insisting that I move. In the end, I left the alley, still dazed by what had just happened. The tanuki hid inside my clothes.


    When I arrived at the tavern, the owner dropped everything he was holding the moment he saw me and rushed over. His concern was palpable¡ªhe was truly a kind-hearted man.


    ¡ªYou need to rest! ¡ª he said firmly, not taking no for an answer.


    He made me stay and rest, providing us with food and lodging for free while I recovered. During that time, the tanuki, who introduced herself as Kio, answered many of my questions. She explained how the pact worked: with her help, my power would grow exponentially, but it would still depend on my efforts. She also promised to help me reach Ilmenor. I wasn¡¯t sure how she planned to do that, but I decided to trust her.


    Kio also got along really well with Lyra. They spent most of their time playing together, which seemed to cheer Lyra up after everything we¡¯d been through.


    When I went back to work, I noticed something different: for the first time, the tavern was full. The lively, bustling atmosphere was a complete turnaround.


    ¡ªIs this your doing, Kio? ¡ª I asked, glancing at the tanuki tucked away in my belongings.


    She didn¡¯t respond with words. Instead, she crossed her tiny arms and gave me a proud smile.


    I couldn¡¯t waste any time, so I got to work immediately. With the tavern so busy, the income improved significantly. For the first time in a long while, it felt like we were making real progress.


    It took us about six months to gather the money we needed. Fortunately, we also found someone willing to take us to Ilmenor for a reasonable price. It took two more months of searching, but at last, we¡¯d done it.


    I couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡ªKio... ¡ª I said while packing our things for the journey.


    ¡ªYeah? ¡ª she replied in her usual carefree tone.


    ¡ªThank you so much. ¡ª


    ¡ªDon¡¯t mention it, ¡ª she said, smiling from ear to ear.


    Kio seemed radiant. Though her constant jokes and comments could be annoying at times, I couldn¡¯t deny that her help had been invaluable.


    Before we departed, the owner of the tavern¡ªthe kind-hearted elf who had taken us in¡ªgifted us some supplies for the road. It was a generous gesture we wouldn¡¯t forget.


    Now, standing before the road ahead, I couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. Four months of travel to Ilmenor felt like an eternity. I had no idea what we would do upon arriving, nor what we would find there, but that didn¡¯t matter. Reaching this point was already an accomplishment.


    With Lyra and Kio by my side, I took the first step toward that uncertain future.


    The journey was a nightmare; it hadn¡¯t been like this when I traveled with Lucian. Bandits constantly tried to ambush us, and the storms and extreme temperatures nearly killed me. The trip was so long that by the time we were close to arriving, I turned 10, and Lyra turned 5. Even so, the surroundings were warm and beautiful. The leaves were a lush green, and the sky was a vibrant blue. Plus, the caravan we traveled with was lively, and the people were kind to us.


    Fanning myself in an attempt to combat the heat, I struck up a conversation with Kio, who looked like she was wilting under the blazing sun.


    ¡ªAren¡¯t you hot with all that fur? ¡ª


    ¡ªYou have no idea. ¡ª


    ¡ªHey, why don¡¯t you turn into a human¡ªor at least a half-human form? ¡ª


    ¡ªI already told you I can¡¯t. Didn¡¯t you listen when I explained it to you?"


    ¡ªHonestly? No. ¡ª


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.¡ªFine, I¡¯ll explain it again. And you better listen this time, Lyra. ¡ª


    ¡ªAlright, ¡ª Lyra said, her voice lethargic from the heat.


    Kio cleared her throat before beginning:


    ¡ªListen, first of all, I¡¯m a spirit. In my human form, I might look like I¡¯m around 18 or 20 years old, but in reality, I¡¯m older than that elder up front. ¡ª


    An elderly man, likely in his 80s, turned to glance at us, thinking we were talking about him. We just smiled at him and continued our conversation.


    ¡ªSo, you¡¯re a granny,v I teased.


    ¡ªI am NOT!" she replied, clearly offended. ¡ªAs I was saying, being a spirit, I can make pacts with certain people. Not just anyone¡ªonly a select few, and you happen to be one of them. The pact prevents me from using my human form unless the person I¡¯ve made the pact with surpasses my strength, which I don¡¯t think is likely, ¡ª she added proudly.


    ¡ªCan you just get to the point? ¡ª Lyra said flatly.


    ¡ªFine. As a spirit, I can make pacts with people. These pacts allow the person to increase their power at a much greater rate. For example, if they normally grow stronger by x1, with a pact, it could be x10 or even x100, depending on the agreement.¡ª


    ¡ªAnd what¡¯s the deal you have with me? ¡ª I asked.


    ¡ªThe x100 pact. That prevents me from transforming into my human form, which is my purest and most powerful state, unless you surpass my strength. Got it now? ¡ª


    ¡ªYeah, ¡ª Lyra replied. ¡ªBut you¡¯re still old. ¡ª


    ¡ªYou little brat! ¡ª


    Kio pounced on Lyra, and the two started to play. A smile spread across my face. Despite everything, I managed to keep going. Thank you, Lucian. Thank you, Meliora, for everything. I hope things stay this lively.


    After a long journey, we finally arrived at Ilmenor. It was nighttime, but the place was magical in every sense. Although the entrance was guarded, and we weren¡¯t allowed to enter, the view from the outside was breathtaking. At the center stood a collection of large, white, brilliantly lit buildings. The trees were much taller than ordinary ones, and the soldiers wore gleaming white, elegant armor. Of course, they were all elves.


    The rest of the caravan was allowed in, but we weren¡¯t.


    ¡ªWhy won¡¯t you let us through? ¡ª I asked.


    ¡ªNew policies, kid. Sorry.v


    Ignoring my warning to stay hidden, Kio interrupted the conversation.


    ¡ªSure, my name is Zein, Zein Ravenscroft." I pointed to my side. "This is Lyra, my little sister. ¡ª


    ¡ªHi, ¡ª Lyra greeted shyly.


    ¡ªAnd the raging raccoon over here is Kio. ¡ª


    ¡ªHey, don¡¯t call me a raccoon, much less a raging one! ¡ª Kio shouted, offended.


    The girl jumped down from the tree with surprising agility and ran toward Kio, hugging her tightly.


    ¡ªOh, how cute! A raccoon! ¡ª


    ¡ªLet me go, you brat! And I¡¯m not a raccoon, I¡¯m a tanuki! ¡ª


    ¡ªBy the way, my name is Kiomi, Kiomi Valandil, ¡ª she said, still enthusiastically hugging Kio.


    My mind froze for a moment. Valandil? I immediately recognized the surname. Apparently, Kio noticed it too, because she suddenly stopped struggling.


    ¡ªWell, shall we go inside? It¡¯s freezing out here, ¡ª Kiomi suggested casually.


    We gathered our things and followed the elf. Surprisingly, the guards let us pass without any trouble, although they stopped Kio, sparking another round of struggling. Thanks for your sacrifice, I thought with a smile as we walked.


    The streets were beautifully lit, and everything around us was breathtaking. The houses glowed with warm tones, and the people, with their long ears and immaculate clothing, seemed full of energy and joy.


    ¡ªCome on, I¡¯ll take you to my house, ¡ª Kiomi said, walking ahead with a cheerful step.


    ¡ªAlright, ¡ª I replied, though I wasn¡¯t entirely sure if I could trust her.


    We hadn¡¯t been given a specific name or address as a reference. Unfortunately, we didn¡¯t have much choice but to follow this girl. As we walked, Kio finally gave up and stopped struggling with the guards.


    ¡ªAren¡¯t we there yet? ¡ª I asked, a bit impatient.


    ¡ªNope. ¡ª


    ¡ªWhere is your house? ¡ª I inquired, trying to hide my frustration.


    She raised one hand, pointing to the massive building dominating the center of the village, the most luxurious and beautiful of them all.


    ¡ªY-you¡­ live there? ¡ª I asked, wide-eyed.


    ¡ªYes, why? ¡ª she responded casually.


    ¡ªNo reason... ¡ª I murmured, still amazed.


    ¡ªDad! ¡ª Kiomi suddenly shouted, waving her hand.


    A man began approaching, accompanied by a young woman who seemed to be his servant. At first glance, the man reminded me of Lucian, though there was something different about him. His demeanor was dignified, but his expression bore the marks of weariness. His hair was starting to turn gray, reflecting the years and the weight of life.


    ¡ªSweetheart! We¡¯ve been looking for you. What are you doing out here? ¡ª the man asked, a mix of relief and reprimand in his voice.


    ¡ªI went for a walk and met some kids who are now my friends¡ª Kiomi said enthusiastically, pointing at us.


    ¡ªHello, ¡ª I greeted with a slight bow.


    ¡ªNice to meet you, ¡ª added Lyra.


    The man¡¯s gaze dropped to Kio, who was still in Kiomi¡¯s arms.


    ¡ªAnd that tanuki you¡¯re holding? ¡ª he asked curiously.


    ¡ªShe¡¯s with them, ¡ª Kiomi replied.


    To my surprise, Kio magically snapped out of her apparent lethargy when she heard herself correctly called "tanuki" instead of "raccoon." She looked happier than I had seen her in a long time.


    ¡ªThank you for taking care of my daughter and ensuring she didn¡¯t get hurt, ¡ª the man said, his voice warm and serene. ¡ªCome on, Kiomi, go with Eryndra. ¡ª


    ¡ªAlright... ¡ª Kiomi replied, her tone reflecting a hint of sadness at saying goodbye. However, before leaving, she turned to us and gave us a smile.


    ¡ªAnd leave the tanuki with them, ¡ª the man added with a slight smile.


    Kiomi carefully released Kio, who returned to us with a satisfied huff.


    ¡ªWell, thank you for looking after my daughter. My name is Thailon Valandil; it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, ¡ª the man said, inclining his head slightly.


    ¡ªP-pleased to mee¡ª I began to respond, but Kio cut me off brusquely.


    ¡ªExcuse me, are you Meliora Valandil''s husband and Lucian Bellamy''s friend? ¡ª Kio asked with unusual intensity.


    The man tensed slightly at the mention of those names.


    ¡ªYes, how do you know them? ¡ª he replied, a mix of caution and surprise in his voice.


    I had recognized his surname from the start, but now that he had confirmed it, my heart raced. I interrupted the conversation before Kio could press further.


    ¡ªExcuse me... are you really Meliora''s husband? ¡ª I asked, trying to maintain my composure.


    ¡ªMy name is Zein, Zein Ravenscroft. ¡ª


    ¡ªRavenscroft? ¡ª Thailon repeated, visibly surprised. "If that''s the case, where is Lucian? ¡ª


    My chest tightened at his question. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to tell him directly, not while looking him in the eye, and especially not when I still had to explain what had happened to his wife. Noticing my unease, Kio stepped in before I could respond.


    ¡ªSir, if you don¡¯t mind, we¡¯d prefer to talk about this somewhere else. It¡¯s freezing out here, and we need to warm up. ¡ª


    ¡ªRight, of course. Follow me.v


    He led us toward the largest building in the city. The walk was long, but I couldn¡¯t help admiring how beautiful everything around us was. The lights, the intricate architecture, the colors¡ªit all looked like something out of a fairy tale. Still, my mind was too preoccupied, searching for the right words to explain what had happened.


    Kio, noticing my anxiety, placed her paw on my shoulder and murmured, ¡ªDon¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll tell him what happened. You don¡¯t have to carry this burden alone. ¡ª


    I silently thanked her for her support. As we walked, Lyra, exhausted, ended up falling asleep. When we reached the building, Thailon offered us his hospitality. I carefully placed Lyra on one of the elegant couches, making sure she was comfortable.


    ¡ªWell?" Thailon asked, looking at us seriously. "What happened? ¡ª


    Kio was the first to speak:


    ¡ªIt¡¯s not easy to say, but your wife... ¡ª


    ¡ªMy wife, I already know," Thailon interrupted with a grave voice. "I received the news a while ago. Lucian sent me a letter just under two years ago, saying they were on their way here. I didn¡¯t think it would take them this long. ¡ª


    Hearing that, I relaxed slightly. I wouldn¡¯t have to explain about Meliora, but there was still something equally important to tell him. I took a deep breath before speaking.


    ¡ªLucian... he¡¯s dead. About a year ago, more or less, he was killed in a border town of Kirche. ¡ª


    As I spoke, I pulled out the sword and helmet Lucian had given me before his death.


    ¡ªHe told me to keep these. They¡¯re practically the last things left of him. ¡ª


    Thailon took the sword and helmet carefully, examining them in silence.


    ¡ªI see... it must have been a tough journey for you, ¡ª he said, lifting his gaze to mine. Though sadness was in his eyes, there was also warmth. ¡ªYou know? They always spoke about you in their letters. They held you in high regard, you meant a lot to them. Here, we¡¯ll take care of you, don¡¯t worry. ¡ª


    His words, filled with sincerity and comfort, made me feel something strange. A calm I hadn¡¯t experienced in years filled my chest. For a moment, all the weight I had been carrying seemed to fade away.


    Then, sleep began to take over.


    ¡ªZein... Zein! ¡ª


    Kio¡¯s voice was the last thing I heard before I passed out, overwhelmed by the accumulated exhaustion of the past years.


    When I woke up again, I found myself in a bed. It had been years since I¡¯d slept in one, and the comfort felt almost unreal. Beside me, Kiomi was sleeping deeply with Kio cuddled in her arms, while in another nearby bed, Lyra rested peacefully, breathing softly. For the first time in a long while, I felt at peace. We had finally reached a safe place.


    Kio was the first to wake up.


    ¡ªFinally awake, sleepyhead!" she exclaimed as she wriggled out of Kiomi¡¯s arms.


    ¡ªWhy so worked up? ¡ª I asked, confused.


    ¡ªWhat do you mean, why? You slept for three whole days! ¡ª


    ¡ªWhat?! ¡ª I exclaimed, incredulously.


    Apparently, the accumulated stress of the past years had taken its toll on me. Despite the surprise, I felt renewed, as if the weight I had been carrying had lightened a little.


    The following days were spent exploring the place and getting to know the people who had welcomed us. Kiomi quickly became a good friend, always cheerful and enthusiastic, while Thailon, though reserved, proved to be a trustworthy and kind person.


    However, not everything was perfect. Every time I went outside, some elven children would start teasing me. They made fun of my normal ears and my white hair, which contrasted with theirs. The insults, though I tried to ignore them, affected me deeply. I often found myself retreating into Lucian¡¯s helmet, seeking a sense of protection.


    But I wasn¡¯t alone. Lyra, always brave, would defend me without hesitation.


    One afternoon, while we were eating outdoors and watching the sunset, Lyra looked at me seriously and asked:


    ¡ªHey, why don¡¯t you defend yourself? ¡ª


    ¡ªBecause... I just can¡¯t, ¡ª I lowered my gaze, feeling incapable.


    ¡ªHmm, well, I¡¯ll protect you. ¡ª She stood up decisively, balancing on a branch with such confidence that she seemed unafraid of falling. ¡ªI¡¯ll protect you forever, is that okay? ¡ª


    Her words filled me with a warmth I hadn¡¯t felt in years. Knowing that someone cared for me so much made me happy, but at the same time, I couldn¡¯t ignore the frustration of not being able to return that feeling.


    ¡ªAlright, ¡ª I finally replied, looking up at her. ¡ªBut I¡¯m going to get stronger, stronger than you, so I can protect you back. ¡ª


    Lyra smiled and jumped down from the branch to fist-bump mine. We both laughed, feeling invincible for a moment.


    The next day, I made a decision. I searched for Thailon, who, for someone who was the chief of a village, always seemed to have free time. I found him sitting in the backyard of his home, enjoying the peacefulness of the day.


    ¡ªHey, Thailon... ¡ª


    ¡ªWhat¡¯s up, kid? ¡ª Thailon asked, watching me attentively.


    ¡ªI need a favor, ¡ª I replied, trying to sound determined.


    ¡ªYou want me to train you, don¡¯t you? ¡ª


    ¡ªHow did you know? ¡ª


    ¡ªIn one of the letters, Lucian mentioned that you wanted to get stronger to protect the ones you love. He told me that you had already started training. To be honest, if you hadn¡¯t asked, I would have forced you myself. He said you had a lot of potential. ¡ª


    ¡ªDid he really say that...? ¡ª I tried to continue, but he didn¡¯t let me. In the blink of an eye, he was in front of me, pointing a sword at me. Instinctively, I curled up, hugging myself into a defensive posture.


    ¡ªThat¡¯s where we start, ¡ª he said, letting out a disapproving sigh. ¡ªYou¡¯re too scared. You have the strength, but not the will. ¡ª


    His eyes grew serious, and his tone firm.


    ¡ªI¡¯ll train you, boy. I¡¯ll train your mind, your body, everything about you. You¡¯ll become someone so strong that, when you look at your future self, you won¡¯t recognize yourself. Are you ready? ¡ª


    ¡ªY... Yes! ¡ª


    ¡ªI¡¯m pretty strict with my training. Are you ready?! ¡ª


    ¡ªYes, sir! ¡ª I replied with all the determination I could muster.


    From that day on, the years that followed were different. Peace reigned in our new life, though it wasn¡¯t without its challenges. My relationship with Kiomi strengthened to the point where we became best friends. Kio, for his part, became a key part of our mischiefs and moments of rest.


    However, not everything was easy. Lyra¡¯s illness began to show signs of progression, which forced her into constant bed rest. We all took turns caring for her, and although her smile still lit up our days, the worry was always there.


    Despite it all, I didn¡¯t let it stop me. I trained hard with Thailon, spent afternoons caring for Lyra, and shared moments with Kiomi and Kio. That routine marked my life for the next ten years... years that turned me into someone completely different.

 Ilmenor

    My life was very boring. Ilmenor was a beautiful place, but nothing ever happened. From my bedroom, ever since I was very little, all I could see were merchants coming and going, but nothing more. I was extremely hyperactive; I was always running around, not knowing what to do. My father, Thailon, the village leader, always scolded me:


    ¡ªYou should calmly wait for your mother to return. It¡¯s not good for you to be running around all the time. One day, you¡¯re going to hurt yourself. ¡ª


    He always brought up my mother to try to keep me calm, but whenever I asked when she would come back or where she was, he would always respond:


    ¡ªShe¡­ she¡¯s very far away, and it will take her a long time to return. ¡ª


    Later on, I found out that she had actually passed away. I don¡¯t blame my father; it would have been very difficult for me too to tell my child that one of their parents had died. Instead, I¡¯m grateful for everything he did to take care of me, to try to protect me.


    Still, with nothing to do, I trained and trained. I had no other way to spend my time, and I became strong. Very strong.


    One day, about ten years ago, a group of three arrived at the gates of our ¡°kingdom¡±: a boy my age, a girl five years younger than us, and a raccoon. As always, I snuck out to see who they were. I talked to them, and they were very kind to me.


    I had never had friends before; the others in the village wouldn¡¯t let me spend time with them, as if I were the typical princess from fairy tales locked up in her castle.


    I was so happy when I met them. Since then, they became my friends¡ªmy only friends. Although, little by little, as I grew up, I made more friends, they were the first to accept me. Over time, I became especially close to the boy, whose name was Zein.


    I didn¡¯t have to sneak out anymore; now I had someone to play with. We went to the institute together, and even though we both skipped classes, we managed to graduate.


    Half the time, I didn¡¯t know what Zein was up to, but when I wasn¡¯t with him, I spent time talking to his sister or the raccoon. His sister, who was adorable and very kind, was named Lyra¡ªa very beautiful name. The raccoon, who I discovered was actually a spirit, was named Kio¡ªa name that, honestly, sounded quite similar to mine.


    My father always seemed depressed. He barely paid attention to me and looked utterly exhausted. This worried me a lot, but for some reason, when they arrived, everything changed. The place came to life. Every day became exciting or fun. My father no longer seemed so down; he paid more attention to me, and those last ten years became the best of my life.


    Zein and my father spent a lot of time together. I never knew exactly what they were doing, but I didn¡¯t meddle. After all, thanks to them, my days were now completely busy.


    Speaking of graduation, here in Ilmenor, it¡¯s customary for children to attend classes from the age of ten until they turn twenty, which is when they¡¯re considered adults. School starts at that age because parents are expected to teach their children the basics before enrolling them.


    Zein was always teased for not having pointed ears, something I never cared about. I always protected him. I made him a promise: that I would protect him no matter what, because I didn¡¯t want to lose my best friend. To my surprise, he made the same promise to me.


    Finally, the special day arrived¡ªthe day when our entire generation would officially become adults. Zein and I had both turned twenty. To be honest, he didn¡¯t take off his mask very often; it was like his comfort zone. That¡¯s why, when I saw him without it, I was surprised at how much he had changed.


    From a skinny, pale boy with messy white hair, he had turned into a man. His hair, now tied back and well-groomed, gave him a completely different look, and he no longer seemed so thin. He had changed so much.


    In addition to the graduation, it¡¯s a tradition here to hold a tournament to determine the strongest in the village. We were prepared with intensive training, and each person had to manage their own preparation. This training lasted six months. To be honest, I have no idea what Zein was up to during that time.


    The long-awaited day finally came after our graduation and reaching adulthood. After those six months of training, which felt like an eternity, I finally returned home.


    ¡ªI¡¯m back! ¡ª I shouted as I walked in, full of energy.


    ¡ªMiss Kiomi, it¡¯s a pleasure to have you back, ¡ª Eryndra greeted me with a slight bow.


    ¡ªOh, come on, Eryndra, don¡¯t talk to me so formally. It makes me feel weird; we¡¯ve known each other for years. ¡ª


    ¡ªApologies. ¡ª


    Without wasting time, I immediately ran to see my father.


    ¡ªDad! ¡ª


    ¡ªSweetheart! ¡ª


    We shared a warm hug after reuniting.


    ¡ªYou¡¯ve grown so much, ¡ª he said, looking quite happy.


    ¡ªCome on, Dad, it hasn¡¯t been that long. It was only about six months. ¡ª


    ¡ªSix months is a long time, you know? Especially when I don¡¯t hear anything from you. ¡ª


    The village was lively. Many from my generation had finally returned.


    ¡ªDad, where are Zein, Lyra, and Kio? ¡ª


    ¡ªLyra should be resting, and Kio is probably with her. I haven¡¯t seen Zein since this morning. ¡ª


    ¡ªThat¡¯s right, Zein didn¡¯t leave, did he? ¡ª


    ¡ªNo, he didn¡¯t. ¡ª


    I found it odd. Everyone else had gone on trips or hunts to hone their skills, but not Zein. I didn¡¯t know why he stayed. Maybe he trained here, but I couldn¡¯t imagine what he could have learned in the village, especially when everyone else had left.


    I went to see Kio and Lyra with a big smile, and they greeted me the same way. I was so happy to see everyone I knew again. Afterward, I decided to talk to my father to see if I could find Zein.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    ¡ªDad. ¡ª


    ¡ªWhat is it, sweetheart? ¡ª


    ¡ªDo you know where Zein might be? ¡ª


    ¡ªI¡¯m not sure. He might be at that old tree near the beach. If you see him, please tell him to come back; he¡¯s been out there long enough. ¡ª


    ¡ªAlright. ¡ª


    I went out to look for him. The village was bustling as everyone prepared for the tournament that would take place very soon. Everyone seemed excited. The festivities would start in the evening, the night before the tournament, to celebrate first, and at dawn, the competition would begin.


    And there he was, sitting at the tree, watching the sunset, right where we had always been since we were kids.


    ¡ªSo this is where you were. ¡ª


    ¡ªKiomi, ¡ª he said in that calm voice of his that always made me feel at home. He was wearing his helmet, as always. He never took it off, which annoyed me more than I cared to admit.


    Without thinking too much, I pulled it off in one quick motion.


    ¡ªAt least let me see you. We haven¡¯t seen each other in six months. ¡ª


    ¡ªCome on, you know I don¡¯t like being without it. Besides, six months isn¡¯t that long.¡ª


    ¡ªMaybe not to you, but it is to me. ¡ª


    I stared at him. His face had changed. It was as if these six months had transformed him into someone else, though maybe it was just me seeing him differently. His skin looked healthier, his hair was neater, as if he had decided to take the time to reinvent himself completely. I couldn¡¯t help but get a bit lost, noticing details I had never paid attention to before.


    ¡ªWhat are you staring at? ¡ª he asked, tilting his head slightly.


    ¡ªNothing, ¡ª I said quickly, feeling a slight warmth on my cheeks. ¡ªI¡¯m just surprised you¡¯re taking better care of yourself now. ¡ª


    He gave a faint smile, so subtle it was almost imperceptible. It felt like that smile was just for me.


    At that moment, a voice interrupted us.


    ¡ªHey, Zein! Would you mind helping us with something? ¡ª


    He quickly snatched the helmet from my hands, as if afraid of being seen too long without it.


    ¡ªYeah, I¡¯ll be down in a second! ¡ª


    ¡ªThanks! ¡ª


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed. Not only because we had been interrupted, but because Zein didn¡¯t seem to show even a shred of interest in my return. It was as if it didn¡¯t mean anything to him.


    ¡ªSorry, I have to go, ¡ª he said almost mechanically.


    ¡ªDad said you need to come back soon, that you¡¯ve been out here too long already.¡ª


    ¡ªApologize for me, pleeeease, ¡ª he begged, pressing his hands together in front of his face, his expression more playful than genuinely apologetic. In an instant, he put the helmet back on.


    I sighed, but instead of scolding him, I hugged him. It was an impulse, one I couldn¡¯t control.


    ¡ªWell, you could have at least been a little happier to see me. ¡ª


    For a moment, Zein seemed frozen, surprised by my gesture. Then, slowly, he returned the hug.


    ¡ªSorry, ¡ª he murmured, his voice softer than before.


    And then he left, leaving me with a whirlwind of emotions. I watched him walk down toward the villagers, who now seemed to place so much trust in him. Maybe that was the reason he had decided to stay.


    The tournament consisted of two stages: the first included trials to select the top 16 participants, who would advance to the second stage to fight and determine the champion. This event was held for every generation, so I had seen it several times before. The first stage always felt boring to me; it was just tests of strength, speed, skill, endurance, agility, and mind. Nothing special, really. The real action began in the second stage.


    The rules were simple: the matches were one-on-one. To win, you had to knock out your opponent or make them surrender. From the first round to the quarterfinals, the fights were single-round matches, making them quicker. However, starting from the semifinals up to the final, the battles were divided into three rounds, and the winner was whoever won at least two of them. In the end, the champion was declared ¡°the strongest.¡±


    Killing during the battles wasn¡¯t allowed, but injuring or incapacitating your opponent was fair game. Participants could use ¡°energy,¡± or as I liked to call it, Anima. I had even managed to convince Zein to call it that too. Basically, anything that gave you an advantage was permitted, though some strategies bordered on what could be considered cheating.


    I loved attending the festival on the night before the event. Even though this time I would be one of the participants in the tournament, I wasn¡¯t going to miss out on the fun.


    A day before the festival, I was chatting with my friends from school.


    ¡ªHey, Kiomi. ¡ª


    ¡ªWhat¡¯s up? ¡ª I replied while sipping one of Ilmenor¡¯s traditional drinks.


    ¡ªDid you find someone to go to the festival with? ¡ª


    ¡ªI bet she did, ¡ª one of my friends chimed in teasingly. ¡ªIt¡¯s definitely that heartthrob Zein. ¡ª


    ¡ªOf course not! ¡ª I retorted, slightly flustered. Heartthrob?! That guy had no sense of decency. Although¡­ well, now that I think about it¡­


    ¡ªReally? I would¡¯ve thought so. ¡ª


    ¡ªWell¡­ I did ask him, ¡ª I muttered, trying to keep my voice low.


    ¡ªYou¡¯re kidding! ¡ª Apparently, whispering was pointless.


    ¡ªAnd? What did he say? ¡ª


    ¡ªWell¡­ he said yes. ¡ª


    The congratulations came pouring in. My friends squealed with excitement, laughing and throwing all sorts of comments my way.


    ¡ªI knew you¡¯d pull it off! ¡ª one said, hugging me tightly.


    ¡ªBut, Kiomi, make sure this is a night he¡¯ll never forget! ¡ª added another, winking at me.


    ¡ªAnd please, please, don¡¯t mess it up, ¡ª joked the last one, making everyone laugh.


    They bombarded me with advice: what kind of dress I should wear, how I should behave, even what to say to impress him.


    When the festival arrived, the entire village seemed to glow. Lights were strung between the trees and houses, and the streets were alive with laughter, music, and the aroma of traditional dishes wafting through the air. I had decided to wear a dress one of my friends had lent me: simple but lovely, with colors that, according to them, made my eyes stand out.


    Zein was already waiting for me near the festival¡¯s main entrance. He wore a black linen shirt and dark trousers¡ªquite unusual for him. His hair was tied back with more care than usual, and what surprised me most was that, for the first time, he wasn¡¯t wearing his helmet.


    ¡ªYou¡­ look really nice, ¡ª he murmured as I approached, his voice lower than usual, like it took effort to say it.


    ¡ªThanks. You look different too¡­ in a good way, ¡ª I replied, feeling like I¡¯d already ruined it.


    Lyra appeared next to him, running joyfully and wearing a white dress that made her look like a little princess. She seemed thrilled to be there, bouncing around and talking quickly about all the things she wanted to do. Zein and I exchanged a glance, smiling at her excitement. While it warmed my heart to see that her illness didn¡¯t stop her from being happy, a bitter feeling crept in as I thought about how it had stolen precious years from her life. At fifteen, she laughed and played like someone full of vitality, something I deeply admired.


    The night was filled with laughter and activities. We played some games, watched traditional dances, and tried a variety of dishes. At one point, while Lyra was busy with some village children, Zein and I found ourselves alone by the beach, where the lights reflected on the water like tiny magical sparks.


    ¡ªIt¡¯s nice to be here again, ¡ª I said, gazing at the lights.


    ¡ªYeah, it is. Although, to be honest, I¡¯m not a big fan of festivals. ¡ª


    ¡ªThen why did you come? ¡ª I asked, turning to face him.


    Zein hesitated for a moment, as if searching for the right words. Finally, he murmured:


    ¡ªBecause you asked me to¡­¡ª


    I didn¡¯t know what to say. My heart skipped a beat, and the silence that followed was rather awkward. We just stood there, watching the water, until Lyra came running back to us.


    At the end of the night, we said our goodbyes in front of the house.


    ¡ªThanks for coming with me, ¡ª I said, looking directly into his eyes.


    ¡ªThanks for inviting me, ¡ª he replied, with a slight nod.


    We stood there for another moment, until Lyra tugged on his arm, saying she was tired and wanted to go to bed. Truthfully, I needed to rest too since the tournament was starting the next day. We each headed to our rooms, which were quite far from each other. For some reason, I couldn¡¯t stop smiling that night.

 The cup of fire

    These past ten years have changed me a lot. I feel like I¡¯ve improved quite a bit in many aspects of my life. I¡¯ve become stronger, my personal relationships have gotten better, and I get along with more people now.


    Tomorrow will be the Fire Cup, a tournament held here in Ilmenor to choose the strongest of the generation. It¡¯s a fair competition, to be honest. Over the past years, I¡¯ve watched and studied every single one of them. Although I wish I had slept more for tomorrow, last night wasn¡¯t so bad; I spent it with Lyra and Kiomi.


    The awaited day has arrived. I wonder what Kiomi will do; I haven¡¯t seen her since yesterday. Lyra managed to get out of bed yesterday. Her illness doesn¡¯t allow her to stay out for long, so yesterday was magical for her, and surprisingly, she¡¯ll be in the stands watching the tournament today.


    The first phase is always the simplest and most boring. Out of approximately 456 participants, only 16 of us make it to the tournament. Honestly, there¡¯s not much to say about this first pase, it¡¯s just tests of strength, endurance, performance, intelligence, agility, speed, etc.


    In the tournament, there were 16 of us: me, Kiomi, Cornelia, Julia, Marcia, Aurelia, Conrad, Albert, Boris, Bogd¨¢n, Aelorin, Faenor, Milivoj, Adalrik, and two participants who stood out the most to me. One was Sabina, one of the strongest women in the village after Kiomi, and the other was Gratius, who seemed quite strong but also had white hair, and he wasn¡¯t an elf. I found that quite strange.


    We were all positioned in the center of the arena. It was huge, really huge. That¡¯s something I¡¯ve always liked about the tournament. Looking directly at the area where the village leader usually sits, Thailon, in this case, I saw someone very familiar.


    It was Enzo. That damned priest had come here in person. My blood boiled. I wanted to jump straight at him and strangle him, but I held back. As we stood there, he stared at me, directly at me. Even though I had my helmet on, I had the feeling he knew who I was.


    When they finished announcing all the names, mine didn¡¯t appear. It seemed like they added another name and removed mine instead. I already knew why.


    Enzo¡¯s face radiated pride and arrogance. That damned man. I wanted to know what he was doing here, I needed to know. As soon as the first matches started, I spoke to one of the guards, a trusted friend, and asked him to talk to Thailon.


    We went to a secluded room to talk, with Kiomi accompanying us. I quickly removed my helmet and threw it to the ground.


    ¡ªThat bastard! ¡ª I yelled, grabbing him by the neck. ¡ªWhat is he doing here?! Why the hell did you let him in?! ¡ª


    Thailon remained silent.


    ¡ªYou know what that son of a bitch did! And still, you let him in! Do you have anything to say?! ¡ª


    He still didn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡ªDamn it, I¡¯ll go kill him myself right now! ¡ª


    Thailon grabbed my shoulder and spun me around roughly.


    ¡ªDon¡¯t even think about it. ¡ª


    ¡ªWhy?! Huh?! He killed Lucian, your friend! He killed your wife! He killed her mother!¡ªI pointed at Kiomi. ¡ªWhy the hell won¡¯t you do anything?! ¡ª


    ¡ªZein, calm down... ¡ª


    ¡ªNo, I won¡¯t calm down until I see that son of a bitch dead! ¡ª


    ¡ªYou know what? ¡ª He grabbed me by the collar in return. ¡ªI want to kill him too! I want to strangle him with all my strength, to see the pain on his face while I choke the life out of him! ¡ª


    ¡ªTHEN WHY THE HELL DON¡¯T YOU DO IT?! ¡ª


    ¡ªBECAUSE IT WOULD COMPLICATE THINGS! ¡ª


    ¡ªWhat are you talking about? ¡ª I asked, my tone calmer and more serious.


    ¡ªThe politics of a nation cannot intertwine with the emotions of its ruler. I¡¯m not going to sacrifice lives¡­ any more lives than necessary. ¡ª


    We let go of each other at the same time, falling into an uncomfortable silence. I felt a deep hatred for Enzo, but I hadn¡¯t realized just how grave the situation was.


    ¡ªExplain it to me, what¡¯s really going on? ¡ª


    Thailon began to explain. From the very beginning, Kirche was never an "independent nation"; it served a much larger and more powerful nation. They called it the Empire of the Black Sun, though they referred to themselves as the "Democratic Imperial State (DIS)" to maintain political appearances. Thousands of years ago, they controlled everything, everything in the universe.


    Our universe, being finite, has finite resources, finite populations, and finite space, vast, but finite. They managed to conquer it all.


    That¡¯s why smaller nations can only survive in one way: by aligning with the interests of that empire. That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t do anything.


    ¡ªBut, Zein, ¡ª he said, gripping both my shoulders and looking directly into my eyes. ¡ªShow him. Show him how strong you¡¯ve become. The participant Gratius is his prot¨¦g¨¦. He passed him off as a holy child. Defeat him. Humiliate him. Show him who you are. ¡ª


    With a serious look, I nodded, put my helmet back on, and quickly left. Kiomi followed closely behind.


    The first round and the quarterfinals went by smoothly for both Kiomi and me, but when we reached the semifinals, the final four contenders were decided.


    It was Kiomi versus Sabina, and me against Gratius. Kiomi¡¯s match was first.


    The Ilmenor coliseum vibrated with the excitement of the spectators. The lights of Anima projected the battlefield for the audience, revealing every detail of the arena. The announcer¡¯s voice rang out, clear and powerful, echoing through the stands:


    ¡ªLet the first match begin! ¡ª


    Sabina launched her attack without hesitation, her daggers raised, glinting like twin lightning bolts under the Anima lights. Every step she took was swift and precise, a deadly dance aimed at Kiomi. But this was no ordinary fight. With an almost imperceptible movement, Kiomi had already spread her Anima threads across the arena.


    Sabina¡¯s initial charge was halted. A metallic glint flashed amidst the particles of dust as the threads surrounding Kiomi hardened, transforming into chains that repelled the dagger strikes with a resounding metallic clash.


    Sabina didn¡¯t relent. Her movements became sharper, targeting the points where the chains appeared, gradually wearing down Kiomi¡¯s defenses. But Kiomi was always two steps ahead.


    With inhuman precision, Kiomi activated new Anima threads from different angles, creating more chains that forced Sabina to retreat momentarily. The energy in the air intensified as Kiomi, without giving her opponent a moment to breathe, drew a short sword she had kept concealed.


    In a swift and calculated move, Kiomi closed the distance. Sabina, occupied with fending off the chains, barely had time to react when she felt the tip of Kiomi¡¯s sword graze her neck.


    Time seemed to freeze. The chains surrounding Kiomi vibrated with a faint glow, like a web of energy ready to immobilize its prey if necessary. Sabina, panting heavily, dropped her daggers and raised her hands in surrender.


    ¡ªThe first round goes to Kiomi! ¡ª the referee¡¯s voice boomed, and the crowd erupted into cheers and applause.


    Kiomi lowered her sword, her gaze fixed on Sabina as the threads she had left scattered across the arena slowly began to vanish.


    This was only the beginning, and both of them knew it. The following rounds would be even more intense.


    The second round began with the same ferocity as the first. Sabina wasted no time, unleashing a barrage of small daggers aimed at Kiomi. The daggers streaked through the air like deadly projectiles, but before they could reach their target, Kiomi¡¯s chains intercepted them, deflecting the attack with a metallic clash. However, something had changed: the daggers exploded upon impact, creating a thick cloud of smoke that engulfed the entire battlefield.


    The crowd gasped in confusion, unable to see what was happening within the arena. Visibility for everyone turned to a blur, except for Kiomi. The Anima threads she had spread throughout the coliseum gave her a clear advantage, allowing her to perceive the flow of energy through the smoke. Sabina was there, her presence detectable even amidst the haze, and Kiomi, with an unshaken calm, prepared for the next move.


    From a distance, Sabina, confident in her ambush, launched another attack. But Kiomi was ready. The assailant attempted a swift strike from the darkness, but Kiomi anticipated it. With a single flick of her wrist, the hardened chains deflected the blow, shattering Sabina¡¯s element of surprise with a flash of concentrated energy.


    Kiomi couldn¡¯t suppress a confident smile as she stood tall.


    ¡ªIs that all you¡¯ve got? ¡ª she said with a derisive tone, watching Sabina through the lingering smoke. ¡ªLet me show you one of the techniques that cost me the most to master¡ªbut it¡¯s also one of the best. ¡ª


    Hearing this, Sabina frowned, still unsure of what was coming. Kiomi, in an almost inaudible whisper, murmured:


    ¡ªImaginary. ¡ª


    The moment the word left her lips, the atmosphere in the arena shifted.


    From the outside, a massive white dome rose, encompassing the entire arena as though the battlefield itself had been swallowed by a solid, glowing layer. Kiomi¡¯s chains, which had previously been spread across the field, began to move on their own. They coiled, stretched, and, with remarkable precision, formed a structure that filled the entire space.


    The chains intertwined, fused, and smoothed out until they created a seamless dome, gleaming with an ethereal glow.


    Inside that space, Sabina was trapped, yet outside, nothing seemed to have changed. No one could see what was happening within. "Imaginary" revealed nothing of its interior; it was a mental prison, a perfect illusion crafted by Kiomi, whose power manipulated the terrain at will.


    Sabina tried to resist, to move, but her body didn¡¯t respond as expected. The space was designed to reflect the soul of the one who invoked it, and Kiomi had mastered every corner of that world. There was no escape.


    Suddenly, as the dome began to fade, the external view of the arena returned to normal. The spectators saw Kiomi standing tall, her sword raised and aimed at Sabina¡¯s neck. Sabina knelt before her, utterly defeated.


    The "Imaginary" technique had fulfilled its purpose: the victory was sealed.


    ¡ªThe second victory goes to Kiomi, ¡ªannounced the referee, and the sound of the crowd roared through the air.


    With two victories under her belt, Kiomi advanced to the final, while Sabina, still on her knees, watched the young warrior dominate the battle with a technique that seemed beyond comprehension.


    With the fight concluded, it was my turn next. I was going to crush him and humiliate him.


    ...


    I¡¯d say my fight was decent. Even so, I couldn¡¯t help but feel bad for Sabina. She had worked so hard, but¡­Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡ªEh? Don¡¯t worry about that, Kiomi. At least I¡¯ll get to fight for third place, right? ¡ª she said to me with a smile after her match.


    I returned to the participants¡¯ resting area. Zein and Gratius were there, ready for their fight.


    ¡ªGood luck, Zein, ¡ª I said, encouraging him.


    ¡ªThanks, but I won¡¯t need it. ¡ª He seemed overly confident. He left immediately, but oddly enough, he wasn¡¯t carrying his swords. Strange.


    My friends congratulated me on the victory, and from our spot, we watched the fight on the broadcast. Before it started, they announced they would use a "bearer" to enhance visibility and ensure the fight could be followed clearly, even with potential interruptions.


    The coliseum of Ilmenor was charged with anticipation. The crowd eagerly awaited the battle between Zein and Gratius, two combatants with unique abilities yet completely different auras.


    Zein, in his usual silence and seriousness, stood in the center of the arena without weapons, his gaze fixed on his opponent. The atmosphere was heavy, as if the very air held its breath, waiting for what was about to unfold.


    In contrast, Gratius, the pupil of Enzo, stood at the opposite end with an arrogant stance. His white hair and long sword in one hand reflected his overconfidence.


    ¡ªDo you really think you can beat me without weapons? ¡ª Gratius said with a mocking smile, looking at Zein as if he were a child. "At this rate, you won¡¯t even last five minutes."


    Zein didn¡¯t respond. His cold eyes remained locked on Gratius, analyzing every move, unwavering in his focus.


    The referee raised his hand, and the roar of the crowd echoed against the arena walls.


    ¡ªBegin! ¡ª


    In that instant, Zein moved with superhuman speed. Gratius barely had time to react when, in the blink of an eye, Zein was already in front of him, his swords materialized through Anima. The first blade appeared with a flash of light, and before Gratius could respond, its tip was already at his throat.


    Gratius, who had anticipated a longer fight, was caught completely off guard. He couldn¡¯t dodge or even move to defend himself. Zein¡¯s speed had left him breathless, and before he could utter a word, Zein¡¯s second sword appeared in the air, poised to counter any move Gratius might attempt.


    ¡ªSurrender, ¡ª Zein said in a low, cold voice, devoid of emotion.


    The arena fell silent. The spectators, who had expected a drawn-out and complex fight, were in shock. Gratius, the proud pupil of Enzo, the young man who had easily dominated his previous opponents, was nothing more than prey in Zein¡¯s eyes.


    Gratius, panting, stared at the sword resting against his neck. After a moment of hesitation, he acknowledged his defeat. Shame and anger flashed across his face, but he knew he had no other choice.


    ¡ªI surrender, ¡ª he muttered, lowering his sword slowly.


    Zein stepped back, his swords vanishing as if they had never existed.


    The referee, still stunned by the fight¡¯s speed and decisiveness, announced the result.


    ¡ªVictory goes to Zein. ¡ª


    The crowd erupted into applause, still processing what had just transpired. Zein, his gaze fixed straight ahead, didn¡¯t move an inch, as if the fight had been nothing more than a formality.


    The second round began with the referee announcing the start, but what shocked everyone was the stillness in the arena. Neither Zein nor Gratius moved. Gratius, his gaze locked on his opponent, could feel the weight of the moment. Despite his initial arrogance, nervousness began creeping in. He couldn¡¯t predict Zein¡¯s movements, and each passing second of inaction made him feel more vulnerable.


    Zein, as calm and collected as ever, seemed to study him without a hint of emotion. In a barely audible whisper, he murmured:


    ¡ªImaginary. ¡ª


    In that instant, the ground beneath their feet seemed to tremble, and suddenly, the earth twisted and writhed. The very sand surrounding them transformed, contorting until it took the shape of an enormous monstrous mouth that appeared to open, swallowing everything in its path. An invisible pressure filled the air, and in the blink of an eye, the battlefield was replaced by a gigantic white dome that completely enclosed the combatants, leaving the audience unable to see what was happening inside.


    The dome glowed intensely before disintegrating into tiny sparks that dissolved slowly into the air. As the light faded, the scene became clear. Zein, with his two swords crossed at Gratius¡¯ neck, stood firm, his gaze steady and devoid of emotion. Gratius, kneeling, could do nothing but accept his defeat, utterly humiliated.


    Zein took a step back, retracting his swords, which disappeared as swiftly as they had appeared. The arena returned to normal, and the crowd erupted into applause, though many were still processing what had just happened. Zein had won again, securing victory in 2 out of 3 rounds.


    The referee, still stunned by the swiftness of Zein¡¯s triumph, raised his hand to declare the result.


    ¡ªVictory goes to Zein. ¡ª


    Gratius rose slowly, his pride shattered, and with a furious glare, he left the field. Zein remained in place, as if nothing had happened, his gaze still fixed on the horizon, indifferent to the humiliation he had inflicted on his opponent.


    ...


    I had achieved my goal. As the fight ended, I simply stared at Enzo, the expression of humiliation and defeat etched across his face. It made me feel good to have accomplished that.


    When I returned to the participants'' resting area, Kiomi was waiting for me with a towel and a glass of water.


    ¡ªCongratulations, ¡ª she said with a smile.


    ¡ªThanks. ¡ª


    ¡ªNow it¡¯s our turn to fight. ¡ª


    ¡ªI know. ¡ª


    ¡ªDon¡¯t think I¡¯m going to let you win. ¡ª


    ¡ªHaha, and I won¡¯t make it easy for you either. ¡ª


    We laughed for a moment while sitting down, doing nothing but enjoying the brief tranquility. It was a peaceful, almost pleasant moment.


    The referee announced the next match. Kiomi and I stood up to prepare. This was the final. I didn¡¯t care whether I won or lost,I had already achieved my goal of humiliating Enzo and Gratius.


    I summoned my swords immediately, making it clear that I was serious. The referee raised his hand and signaled the start of the first round.


    Kiomi struck first. Her chains, formed from Anima, rose like living serpents, lunging at me from every direction. But with flawless precision, I deflected every attack, moving my two swords in perfect synchronization while dodging swiftly.


    Without giving Kiomi a chance to react, I closed the distance in the blink of an eye. My speed was such that she barely managed to draw her sword to block my strike. The impact was brutal, the sound of the clash echoing throughout the arena. The sheer force of the blow caused her sword to slip from her hands, clattering to the ground.


    I didn¡¯t hesitate for a second. With one of my swords, I pointed directly at her neck, stopping just millimeters from her skin. The tension in the air was palpable, but instead of fear, Kiomi flashed a determined smile.


    ¡ªI yield, ¡ª she said firmly, raising her hands in a gesture of surrender.


    The audience, stunned by the fight''s swift conclusion, erupted into applause. I stepped back, retracting my swords. Kiomi picked up her weapon from the ground, mentally steeling herself for the next round.


    The second round began with renewed intensity. This time, I didn¡¯t wait and launched into the offensive. But Kiomi, now more focused, skillfully blocked and evaded my moves, using her sword and chains to keep me at bay.


    The fight turned into a frenzied exchange. Kiomi, now with a newfound determination, shifted to the offensive, attacking relentlessly. Her chains swirled like a whirlwind, striking from multiple angles and forcing me to retreat and defend. Although my swords deflected every strike, the constant onslaught kept me on high alert.


    Then, Kiomi seized the perfect moment. In a barely audible whisper, she murmured:


    ¡ªImaginary. ¡ª


    The world around her transformed instantly. A golden-white dome emerged from the arena, fully enclosing the combatants. Unlike the previous battle, this time the audience could see what was happening inside thanks to a special spirit transmitting every detail of the scene.


    Inside the Imaginary, the setting was majestic: an exact replica of Ilmenor''s grandest building, adorned with white and gold tones radiating elegance and power. The atmosphere was tense as we clashed with equal intensity, moving with such speed and skill that even the most seasoned observers were left in awe.


    The crowd began to murmur. If Kiomi and I were evenly matched within her Imaginary, it meant she was on my level... or that I was even stronger, capable of adapting quickly to the environment she controlled.


    Then, I struck the ground with force,a stomp so powerful that it made everything tremble. The golden structures shuddered, and to everyone¡¯s astonishment, Kiomi''s illusory world began to crumble. The dome dissolved like dust in the wind, leaving us both back in the arena.


    Kiomi, though surprised, didn¡¯t falter. Without hesitation, she continued her assault with a swift, calculated move. The dust raised by the battle formed a curtain, obscuring the outcome from view.


    When the air finally cleared, the scene was revealed:


    Kiomi, with several of her chains aimed directly at me, stood in a position of advantage. Meanwhile, my sword had stopped mere inches from reaching her¡ªbut not enough to claim victory.


    The referee''s voice cut through the expectant silence:


    ¡ªVictory for Kiomi! ¡ª


    The crowd erupted in cheers, enthralled by Kiomi''s tenacity and the ferocity of the fight. I lowered my swords, showing no emotion, while Kiomi caught her breath, a satisfied smile on her face. The final was tied, and everything would be decided in the last round.


    But then, something unexpected happened. I felt a slight pressure on my face, and in an instant, my helmet displayed a crack,a fracture running down its center. The damage spread quickly until the helmet shattered entirely.


    Kiomi, visibly alarmed, tried to shield my face with her chains, but I signaled for her to stop with a calm gesture.


    At that moment, I turned my gaze toward Enzo. His expression was a whirlwind of confusion, hatred, and disdain.


    ¡ªWhat is the meaning of this, Thailon?! ¡ª he shouted, breaking the murmurs of the crowd and plunging the coliseum into tense silence.


    Thailon responded with his characteristic calm, his voice steady and composed:


    ¡ªFather, there¡¯s no need to get worked up over such a minor inconvenience. ¡ª


    But Enzo wasn¡¯t pacified. Pointing at me with an accusatory finger, he bellowed,


    ¡ªYou know that demon is wanted by the Kirche! ¡ª


    Thailon sighed, as though he had anticipated this reaction.


    ¡ªI regret to inform you, Father, that we do not follow the Kirche. ¡ª


    Enzo¡¯s fury was palpable. His eyes bore into me as though I were some unspeakable monstrosity.


    ¡ªDo you have any idea what that... thing is capable of? ¡ª


    Thailon remained composed, his tone unshaken.


    ¡ªNo, because nothing has happened while he¡¯s been here, ¡ª he replied firmly.


    ¡ªFather, I ask you again to remain calm. This is not the time to make a scene. ¡ª


    Though visibly seething, Enzo had no choice but to sit down, his frustration simmering as murmurs once again filled the coliseum.


    The third round began under a cloud of palpable tension. Instead of summoning my swords as before, I slowly lowered my arms. Fixing Kiomi with a serious gaze, I raised my right fist and formed an unusual gesture with my fingers: the index, middle, and thumb extended, mimicking the shape of a pistol.


    I knew that what I was about to do depended entirely on my imagination. The clearer I visualized it, the better the result would be. In my mind, I imagined a bright sun forming at the tips of my fingers. Quickly, that light began to contract upon itself, shrinking until it became two small orbs of pure energy.


    I felt the heat radiating in my hand, intensifying at the pads of my fingers. The light seemed to curve around itself, spinning in a perfect pattern. When it finally exploded, it gave birth to an even brighter light, which collapsed upon itself, turning into a black mass.


    I opened my eyes, and there it was: a completely dark mass that devoured all surrounding light. It was hypnotic and terrifying at the same time. Nothing could penetrate it, but all the light around it seemed to struggle desperately to enter, without success.


    The black mass slowly began to expand. In an instant, I managed to condense it into a pure energy beam, shooting straight toward Kiomi. The whole thing took less than a fraction of a second, but she reacted with the speed that characterized her. She raised her chains, wrapping them in front of her like a shield, blocking the beam just in time.


    The impact wasn¡¯t as devastating as it seemed. Though impressive at first glance, the beam wasn¡¯t a final attack, it was a carefully planned distraction. Before Kiomi could process it, I was already in front of her.


    Kiomi unsheathed her sword with lightning speed, and a fierce clash echoed across the arena when our blades met. We moved at an incredible pace, exchanging attacks and defenses. As we did, we smiled at each other, enjoying the duel as equals.


    In a decisive moment, the combat came to its conclusion. My sword stopped just millimeters from Kiomi¡¯s neck, while her blade, though close, failed to reach me. Silence filled the arena. Our armor and bodies bore marks of cuts, witnesses to the ferocity of the battle.


    The referee raised his hand, pointing to the winner.


    ¡ªThe winner is Zein! He is proclaimed the champion of the tournament! ¡ª


    The crowd erupted in cheers, awestruck by the thrilling battle they had just witnessed. However, Enzo, visibly upset, stood up and left without a word.


    Zein raised his arms in a victorious pose, while I remained seated on the ground, watching him. Something strange stirred in my chest, a feeling I couldn¡¯t quite identify.


    Zein walked over and offered me his hand.


    ¡ªAre you okay? ¡ª he asked, with a light smile.


    ¡ªYeah, thanks, ¡ª I replied, taking his hand to get back on my feet.


    It had been a glorious battle. To be honest, I never imagined Zein would be so strong. For me, until recently, he had been the weak guy who arrived in the village, the one I promised to protect.


    As we walked toward the stands, I found myself staring at him for a moment. I felt a slight warmth on my cheeks, and when Zein turned to look at me, I quickly averted my gaze.


    We sat together, chatting about the fight.


    ¡ªHey, Zein, what the heck was that attack? ¡ª I asked, still impressed.


    ¡ªWell, you see... ¡ª he began to explain, a gleam of happiness in his eyes.


    That expression triggered a smile on my face, one I couldn¡¯t help but wear.

 Black sun

    After the tournament, Enzo tried to stir up trouble, insisting that action be taken regarding my situation. After all, I was a fugitive wanted by the Kirche. In the border towns, I still saw posters with my childhood face, accompanied by the word "Wanted."


    Thailon, with his characteristic calm, managed to prevent Enzo from causing a bigger scene. With calm but firm words, he persuaded him to leave, albeit clearly upset. Afterwards, he congratulated both Kiomi and me, saying we had exceeded his expectations. His unusually happy expression was contagious.


    Despite earning the title of ¡°the strongest in Ilmenor,¡± I didn¡¯t stop training. I had to become stronger. I couldn¡¯t afford to stop. My duty was to protect those who mattered to me, and for that, I needed to overcome every limit.


    The days passed peacefully. We were assigned protection or assistance tasks, missions far from the extreme dangers I was used to. I didn¡¯t complain; I preferred these calm tasks over constantly putting my life at risk.


    As ¡°warriors¡± of Ilmenor, each of us was assigned to a team. The groups with lower numbers were the strongest of their generation. By chance, I ended up in the same team as Kiomi, something I didn¡¯t mind at all. However, Gratius was also part of the team, having decided to stay in the village with the sole goal of defeating me one day. Sabina rounded out the team, and her presence made everything more bearable.


    Our missions were fairly routine. We patrolled the Kirche¡¯s border posts, waiting for any eventuality. Every month, we rotated positions with another team.


    Life was peaceful and pleasant. In our team, we often laughed together, though Gratius was the exception. He always tried to annoy or sabotage me. By now, I wasn¡¯t sure if he did it to irritate me or if it was some odd sense of humor.


    One afternoon, while I was at home, Thailon called for me.


    ¡ªZein, can I talk to you for a moment? ¡ª he asked in his calm tone.


    ¡ªWhat is it? ¡ª I replied, approaching him.


    ¡ªTomorrow is Kiomi''s birthday, and we want to prepare a surprise for her here in the village. But we need someone to keep her occupied for a while, from tonight until tomorrow night. There''s a lot of work to be done. Do you think you can handle it? ¡ª


    ¡ªOf course, don''t worry. Trust me. I''ll keep her as busy as possible, ¡ª I replied confidently to Thailon.


    Now, there was only one obstacle left: convincing Gratius not to pull any of his stunts on such a special day.


    ¡ªGratius. ¡ª


    ¡ªWhat do you want, you pest? ¡ª he replied with that arrogant tone that irritated me so much.


    ¡ªCould you stop calling me that for just a moment? ¡ª


    ¡ªAnd why should I? ¡ª he asked with an annoyingly smug smile that was almost nauseating.


    ¡ªLook, we''ve been assigned a mission, but it''s just a cover. We need to keep Kiomi busy while they prepare something for her birthday back in the village. ¡ª


    ¡ªAnd so what?"


    ¡ªI''m just asking you, for one day, to not pull any of your nonsense and help me keep her distracted."


    Gratius paused, something I didn¡¯t expect. I had always assumed he was incapable of thinking before speaking.


    ¡ªFine, ¡ª he finally said, ¡ªbut I¡¯m not doing it for you! I¡¯m doing it for Kiomi. I like her.¡ª


    ¡ªThank you. ¡ª


    That same afternoon, we set out on our ¡°mission,¡± which involved gathering wild berries in a nearby forest. The trip there and back would take nearly an entire day. We set up a small camp near the area, and when night fell, the sky filled with stars.


    Gratius and Sabina disappeared from the campsite, leaving Kiomi and me alone by the fire. The crackling flames filled the silence as Kiomi played with a stick, drawing shapes in the dirt.


    ¡ªDo you remember when we were younger? ¡ª she asked, drawing a picture of the two of us. It was a bit rough, but it was clear what she wanted to depict.


    ¡ªOf course. We always played together... with Lyra too. She always had so much energy. ¡ª


    ¡ªYeah... those were really fun days. ¡ª


    ¡ªThank you, ¡ª we said at the same time, looking into each other¡¯s eyes before bursting into laughter.


    ¡ªThank you, Kiomi, ¡ª I said softly, lowering my voice as I gazed at her. The glow of the fire gently illuminated her face. ¡ªSince I arrived, my life has taken a new path. A really beautiful one. ¡ª


    Kiomi looked up, her expression somewhere between curiosity and something else I couldn¡¯t quite identify.


    ¡ªI want to thank you too, Zein. For staying, for being part of this... of everything. ¡ª


    The moment lingered in the air, the fire crackling between us as our eyes stayed locked a few seconds longer than usual.


    She leaned her head on my shoulder, still drawing shapes in the dirt with the stick.


    ¡ªI wish these moments could last forever, ¡ª she whispered, almost like a wish lost in the night.


    ¡ªSo do I, ¡ª I replied in the same tone.


    We stayed like that, under the warmth of the fire, watching the flames dance and enjoying the calm. But the moment was interrupted when Gratius and Sabina returned. They were chatting quite animatedly... and holding hands. I couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised.


    ¡ªWhat are you staring at? ¡ª Gratius asked, his usual challenging tone present, but this time with a smile.


    His explanation cleared everything up. After the tournament fight, Gratius had been impressed by Sabina¡¯s strength, and his admiration had turned into something more. Since then, they had been spending more time together, and apparently, things had progressed between them.


    At dawn, we gathered the berries we needed and got ready to head back to the village. The journey was long, so we left early, though I hoped we wouldn¡¯t arrive too soon¡ªI didn¡¯t want to ruin the surprise Thailon and the others had prepared for Kiomi.


    Luckily, time seemed to be on our side, as we arrived just as the sun began to set. However, as we approached the village from a nearby hill, something felt off.


    The village was engulfed in green flames. My heart sank immediately.


    ¡ªNot again... ¡ª I murmured before I started running toward the entrance, followed closely by the others.


    The scene felt like a recurring nightmare. I couldn¡¯t let what I had built over these last few years crumble once more.


    As we crossed the entrance, an eerie silence blanketed everything. The lights in the houses were out, and the air reeked of burnt wood and ashes. With every step, we encountered charred remains¡ªof structures and even bodies. The sight was horrifying, a grim reminder of how fleeting peace could be.


    We continued toward the center of the village, where the largest building stood, hoping to find Thailon. Perhaps he could explain what was happening.


    When we reached the entrance, two figures blocked our way. They weren¡¯t the usual village guards, nor did they belong to the Kirche or Ilmenor. Their uniforms were dark, adorned with a symbol of a black sun engraved on their helmets.


    ¡ªWho are they? ¡ª I asked quietly, not really expecting an answer.


    Without a word, the soldiers stepped aside, allowing us to pass. The tension in the air was almost suffocating as we crossed the threshold and ventured inside.


    Something was wrong. Something terrible had happened, and we were about to face it.


    Outside the main hall stood two more guards. This time, I got a better look at their gear: they wore masks that completely covered their faces, with two circular lenses resembling eyes and a protruding tube where the mouth would be¡ªa grotesque imitation of a machine.


    They slowly opened the door for us. As we stepped inside, we were met with an unsettling sight. A legion of these soldiers stood in perfect rows, leaving a narrow aisle down the center. At the far end of the hall, someone was waiting for us: a soldier who, unlike the others, wore a cape and more elaborate armor. It was clear he was in command.


    On the ground lay Thailon, motionless.


    Seeing his body there, vulnerable and lifeless, unleashed an uncontrollable fury within me. Without a second thought, my hand gripped the hilt of my sword tightly, and I lunged at the man in the cape with all the speed and strength I could muster.


    ¡ªThailon! ¡ª I yelled, blinded by rage.


    The general, seated calmly, barely flinched. With a swift and surprisingly casual motion, he raised his forearm and blocked my attacks as if swatting away a toy. The two swords clashed against something that, though it seemed like flesh, had the hardness of metal and the fluidity of an impenetrable liquid.


    The sound of the impact echoed through the hall, but he didn¡¯t even blink.


    I leaped back, not lowering my guard. I watched him carefully, trying to understand what kind of monster I was facing. But I didn¡¯t have much time to analyze him because the soldiers around us began to break formation, moving toward my friends.


    Chaos erupted in the hall. Shouts of warning mingled with the clash of steel and the roars of battle.


    ¡ªZein, stay on him! We¡¯ll handle the rest! ¡ª Sabina shouted as she deflected an attack from one of the soldiers.


    I wanted to help them, but they stopped me. They insisted the general was my fight, and they would manage the others.


    The man in the cape took a step forward. His gaze was cold, calculating, and a smug smile played on his lips.


    ¡ªTell me, boy, ¡ª he said with a firm, slightly mocking tone, ¡ªyou grew up here, didn¡¯t you? ¡ª


    I didn¡¯t respond. My jaw was clenched so tightly I could almost feel my teeth cracking.


    Without waiting for an answer, he crouched and grabbed Thailon by the hair, lifting him just a few inches off the ground. Thailon was breathing laboriously, each gasp cutting into my chest like a knife.


    ¡ªLook at him¡­ the great Thailon Valandil, reduced to this ¡ª the general said with disdain, twisting Thailon¡¯s head to face me.


    ¡ªLet him go! ¡ª I roared, stepping forward with my sword at the ready.


    The general¡¯s smile widened.


    ¡ªAre you going to do something about it, boy? Prove to me that you¡¯re more than just empty words.


    The challenge in his voice ignited my fury even more, but this time, I tried to stay calm. I couldn¡¯t make another mistake, not when Thailon¡¯s life was hanging by a thread.


    ¡ªLet him go! ¡ª I shouted again, this time with a more threatening tone.


    ¡ªFinally, you speak to me, ¡ª the general said, his grin only fueling my anger.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    With unsettling composure, he began descending the steps, dragging Thailon as if he were nothing more than a sack of sand. Each thud against the steps echoed in the hall, and each sound stabbed at my chest like a dagger.


    I struggled to remain calm, but the rage was hard to contain.


    The general lifted Thailon to face level, forcing him to look directly at him.


    ¡ªLook, brat, I¡¯m going to do you the favor of explaining why I¡¯m here, ¡ª he said, now with a serious, almost solemn expression. He glanced at Thailon with disdain before continuing, ¡ªThis decrepit old man could have prevented the death of your entire village¡­ if only he had accepted the deal we offered him. ¡ª


    ¡ªWhat deal?! ¡ª I roared, taking another step forward.


    ¡ªI¡¯ll explain. The Kirche is a small organization under my command. I¡¯m a paid general serving under the rule of the great emperor. But you will call him Overlord. Leader of the largest empire in the universe, The Black Sun. ¡ª


    ¡ªWhat the hell are you talking about? ¡ª


    ¡ªI¡¯m saying that if your beloved father¡ª, he motioned to Thailon, still dangling like a broken puppet, ¡ªhad agreed to join us, no one here would have died. And certainly not in such a pathetic way. ¡ª


    The general¡¯s words echoed in my mind. The Kirche is part of an empire? The largest in the universe? At last, the root of all our problems stood before me.


    As I processed what he was saying, I felt an unrelenting gaze fixed on me. It was heavy, like someone was drilling into me with their eyes. I looked around, and there he was: Enzo, standing on a balcony, watching everything. That bastard was tied to this. I just knew it.


    He didn¡¯t look scared or worried, he simply watched with a mix of curiosity and satisfaction, as if he were enjoying a theatrical performance.


    ¡ªZein! ¡ª Kiomi¡¯s voice cut through the chaos as she ran toward me. Her face was a blend of concern and urgency.


    ¡ªWhat is it? ¡ª I asked, trying not to take my eyes off the general.


    ¡ªThat guy is dangerous, Zein. He manipulates acid and natural materials. But his real strength¡­ is acid. ¡ª


    ¡ªHow do you know that? ¡ª


    ¡ªDon¡¯t ask! Just listen. If you take him out¡­ all the soldiers will fall with him. ¡ª


    Her words filled me with hope and determination.


    ¡ªGot it, ¡ª I said firmly, gripping the hilt of my sword tightly.


    The general must have noticed the shift in my demeanor because his grin widened even more.


    ¡ªDo you think you can defeat me, boy? ¡ª he asked, a mixture of mockery and curiosity in his voice. ¡ªGo ahead, try. ¡ª


    ¡ªIf you want, I can help¡ª


    ¡ªNo. Go to the others. This fight is mine. ¡ª


    Kiomi looked at me, her face full of worry, but she reluctantly nodded.


    ¡ªDon¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine, ¡ª I said as confidently as I could, though I wasn¡¯t entirely sure of that myself.


    She ran off to join the others, leaving me alone with the general. My mind raced as I tried to analyze his movements and abilities. I had to figure out how to attack him without putting Thailon, still his captive, at risk.


    The general, his mocking smile unrelenting, began moving Thailon as if he were a human shield, dragging him with disdain.


    ¡ªWell, boy? Are you just going to stand there, or do you plan on doing something? ¡ª he taunted, his tone dripping with arrogance.


    I took a deep breath, unsheathing both of my swords, and dashed toward him with quick, calculated steps. My movements were fluid as I sought an angle to strike without endangering Thailon.


    But the general was unlike any enemy I had faced before. With unsettling calm, he extended his hand, and a stream of acid shot out, slicing through the air with a sharp hiss.


    I barely managed to dodge, but a few drops hit my right shoulder plate, dissolving it instantly. The searing pain tore through my shoulder, but I gritted my teeth and kept moving.


    ¡ªIs that all you¡¯ve got? ¡ª the general mocked, stepping toward me as he let Thailon drop to the ground like a broken toy.


    Seizing the moment, I closed the distance between us and launched a diagonal strike with both blades. But the general blocked my attack with his metallic arm, stopping me as if my weapons were made of wood.


    ¡ªYou¡¯re quick, but not quick enough, ¡ª he said coldly, shoving me back with such force that I stumbled several steps.


    I stopped, panting, and studied him. His arm wasn¡¯t entirely metal¡ªit was something stranger, like a solid liquid that could change shape. I needed a different strategy.


    Meanwhile, the sounds of battle filled the room. Kiomi, Gratius, and Sabina were fighting the soldiers. Though they were holding their ground, I couldn¡¯t tell how much longer they could last.


    ¡ªWhat¡¯s the matter, boy? Realizing you don¡¯t stand a chance? ¡ª the general laughed, his voice echoing through the chamber. ¡ªLet me give you some advice: surrender now, and maybe I¡¯ll let you live. ¡ª


    I ignored him. Instead of responding, I adjusted my stance and rushed at him again, this time feigning a frontal attack. When he raised his arm to block, I twisted my body sharply, sliding toward his side and aiming to slash at his left leg, right where the armor seemed weakest.


    The blade of my sword managed to make contact, but it barely left a scratch before he reacted with a blow that sent me crashing to the ground.


    ¡ªIngenious... but useless, ¡ª he said, advancing toward me with steady steps.


    I quickly got back on my feet, wiping away the blood that started dripping from a cut on my cheek. I couldn¡¯t give up, not here, not now. This guy was strong, but if I kept him occupied long enough, maybe Kiomi and the others could finish off the soldiers and come to help me.


    I tightened my grip on the hilts of my swords, ready for the next round.


    ¡ªSo, what are you waiting for? ¡ª I snapped, trying to provoke him as a spark of determination flared in my chest. ¡ªDidn¡¯t you say it was useless? Prove it. ¡ª


    The general smirked, raising his hands again, and from them oozed more of that lethal acid, dripping to the floor with a menacing hiss.


    ¡ªAs you wish, brat. Let the real fun begin. ¡ª


    We both stood still for a moment, our gazes locked in a silent duel of wills. The tension in the air was palpable, and neither of us was willing to back down. Suddenly, as if driven by an invisible signal, we both charged at each other once more.


    I moved with fierce precision, and in a fluid, calculated motion, I struck the general with a clean cut, splitting his torso into two halves. At the same time, the general launched an acid attack that hit my abdomen, burning through the armor that protected it and reducing it to ashes.


    The impact echoed like thunder through the hall. I staggered back a few steps, panting and clutching my side as I watched the general. He wavered, his body grotesquely split, with an expression of fear and pain etched across his face.


    I let out a sigh of relief. It seemed like the battle was over. But just as that thought crossed my mind, my smile faded.


    With disturbing slowness, the general began to move his severed halves. Some unnatural force kept him upright as he realigned his torso with the rest of his body. The mocking smile that spread across his face was more terrifying than any attack he could have launched.


    Now, with my swords held in guard, I tightened my grip around the hilts, trying to calm my mind and think clearly. What could I do? The general seemed unstoppable.


    ¡ªIs that all? ¡ª he said, his mocking tone fueling my frustration.


    How was I supposed to defeat him if not even a slash could hurt him? If he could regenerate from an attack like the last one, how could I possibly damage him with smaller cuts? My mind was drowning in doubt. Every passing second felt like hope was slipping further away.


    It was then that he seized the opportunity presented by my distraction. The blows came quickly and precisely, leaving me no time to react. One struck my knee, another my triceps, followed by a direct hit to my thigh and then my hip. Pain coursed through my body, and the wounds weakened me, but I refused to fall. I kept my guard up, my breathing ragged, my mind desperately searching for a solution.


    In that moment of despair, an idea surfaced¡ªa forgotten lesson. I remembered something I had learned in school, a teaching my instructor used to repeat incessantly:


    ¡ªRemember, kids, any monster created from a liquid substance incapable of sustaining itself in a solid state must have a core. Destroy the core, and the monster will perish. ¡ª


    The revelation hit me like a lightning bolt. The general, with a body made largely of acid, had to have some kind of core,a weak point. If so, I could defeat him.


    I decided to take the risk. I quickly sheathed my swords, preparing to fight barehanded. I knew I had only one chance and that I needed to be faster than ever before, striking before the general could figure out my plan.


    I bent my knees and started moving in a zigzag pattern, dodging his attacks. The general, surprised by my agility, began launching streams of acid, but none of them managed to hit me. My mind was focused, free of distractions. Every movement was calculated, every breath controlled.


    I advanced faster, closing the distance dangerously. The general, realizing how close I was, raised his acid-covered fist and launched a direct attack at me. The strike seemed inevitable, but suddenly, my body vanished into thin air, like an illusion.


    The general, bewildered, looked around, furious and confused, searching for the enemy that had seemingly disappeared.


    At that precise moment, I slid behind him, taking advantage of his confusion. Without hesitation, I drove my strike through his back with devastating force. My hands pierced his liquid skin, and the impact echoed through the room. It was not just a precise attack, but a lethal one.


    The general couldn''t avoid the surprise and anger reflected on his face.


    ¡ªWhat do you think you''re doing? ¡ª he said, his voice filled with rage but also trembling.


    ¡ªWhat do you think? ¡ª I responded, with cold and fierce determination.


    ¡ªDon¡¯t you dare. ¡ª


    ¡ªOr what? ¡ª


    ¡ªYou¡¯ll never live here again. ¡ª


    ¡ªHmmm, and how will you make that happen? ¡ª


    ¡ªLike this. ¡ª


    Without warning, he pressed a strange button, but I didn¡¯t have time to pay much attention to it.


    Instantly, the general¡¯s core exploded from the inside, releasing a corrosive energy that consumed him completely. His body, unable to sustain itself without the core, began to disintegrate, leaving behind only a smoking stain on the ground.


    The same happened to the soldiers surrounding the area. It seemed that all the energy keeping them alive came from the general, and with his disappearance, they too perished.


    I stood in the battlefield, exhausted, with my hands badly burned from the acid. My breathing was heavy, but I had won, though at a very high cost.


    In the distance, I saw Kiomi standing, gazing at the bodies of Gratius and Sabina. One of the soldiers disintegrated over Gratius¡¯s body, while Sabina had been pierced multiple times by swords.


    I approached and embraced her, trying to offer comfort, though the pain I felt also enveloped me. I held her tightly, seeking to convey some sense of calm amid it all.


    Without wasting time, we ran toward Thailon, who lay on the ground. I lifted him in my arms; he was breathing with difficulty.


    ¡ªThailon! ¡ª


    ¡ªDad! ¡ª


    ¡ªKids¡­¡ª he said with difficulty, his voice weak. ¡ªI¡¯m glad you¡¯re okay. ¡ª


    ¡ªDon¡¯t talk, we¡¯ll heal you. ¡ª


    ¡ªNo, there¡¯s nothing you can do for me. ¡ª


    ¡ªDon¡¯t say that! We can still¡­¡ª


    With his hand, he covered my mouth, preventing me from speaking.


    ¡ªNo, get out of here, there¡¯s not much time left. ¡ª


    ¡ªWhy are you saying that? We can still save you. ¡ª


    ¡ªDid you see what he pressed, didn¡¯t you? ¡ª he said, pointing to the stain on the floor.


    ¡ªYes, but¡­ what does that have to do with it? ¡ª


    ¡ªWe¡¯re ants, Zein, ants in this big world. They¡¯re giants, and we can¡¯t do anything. They can erase us from the map, and that¡¯s what they¡¯ll do. You still have time to leave. ¡ª


    ¡ªWe¡¯re not leaving without you. ¡ª


    ¡ªExactly, Zein¡¯s right. ¡ª


    ¡ªLook, Kio is with Lyra in her room, go get them. ¡ª


    ¡ªWe¡¯re not leaving you here! Come on, try to get up, I can still carry you! ¡ª


    ¡ªLet him go. ¡ª


    ¡ªNo, not yet! ¡ª I was desperate, I wasn¡¯t going to leave him here.


    ¡ªZein¡­ do you remember the place I used to take you to on vacations when you were kids? ¡ª


    ¡ªYes¡­¡ª


    ¡ªGo there. I have friends who will look after you. It¡¯s a peaceful place. You¡¯ll have comforts. Just promise me you¡¯ll survive. Kio knows how to get there. ¡ª


    ¡ªNo, I won¡¯t leave you here¡­¡ª


    He grabbed my cheek with his hand, and also Kiomi¡¯s.


    ¡ªMy children, how much you¡¯ve grown. Time passes quickly, doesn¡¯t it? ¡ª


    Tears began to form in my eyes, the same happened to Kiomi. This was a goodbye.


    ¡ªIf only¡­ if only I had never come to this village, if I hadn¡¯t existed, maybe, just maybe¡­¡ª


    ¡ªDon¡¯t you dare! ¡ª he raised his voice unexpectedly. ¡ªDon¡¯t you dare minimize all the people who have given everything so that you survived, and the ones who are still giving! ¡ª


    ¡ªBut I¡­¡ª


    ¡ªBecause that¡¯s what you¡¯re doing¡ª


    I stayed silent, thinking a little about that. It was true. All those people had given everything for me, and I had simply minimized them.


    ¡ªLive, live for me. You can look back, you can see the past and remember it. But never stay in it, move forward no matter what. Don¡¯t look back in hatred, but look ahead to the future. ¡ª


    ¡ªThailon¡­¡ª


    ¡ªDad¡­¡ª


    ¡ªWhen you go to that place, look for a caf¨¦ called ¡®Canticle of the Tree.¡¯ There you¡¯ll find an old friend who will help you, ¡ª he smiled at us, still bleeding, with a smile as warm as the embrace of the sun. ¡ªTake care. ¡ª


    He hugged us one last time, a hug so warm and beautiful. It was inexplicable.


    Instantly, we left. We found Kio and Lyra hiding in a room. We took them to a room that Thailon had never let us enter. There was a lake, glowing beautifully. According to Kio, we would get to that place through there, and we had to be quick. There was a small hole through which the outside was visible. In the distance, I saw a mountain seeming to rise on the horizon, something quite worrying.


    I carried Lyra on my back, and Kiomi grabbed Kio. We looked at each other before entering, worried but determined. And we jumped.

 Look back

    We were falling, unsure of where we were headed, but everything around us was wet. I held onto Lyra with all my strength and, when I could, grabbed Kiomi''s hand to cling to her. Darkness. Fear. That¡¯s what this reminded me of.


    After a while, we finally emerged from that place and fell straight to the ground. I protected Lyra, landing first and letting her fall on top of me.


    ¡ªAre you okay? ¡ª she asked, sitting up.


    ¡ªYes, I¡¯m fine, ¡ª I said with a reassuring smile to keep her calm. ¡ªIs everyone okay?¡ª


    ¡ªYes, ¡ª Kio answered, a bit overwhelmed, in her usual tone.


    ¡ªWe¡¯re fine, ¡ª Kiomi added, holding Kio tightly in her arms.


    I looked around. This place was completely different from what we were used to. Skyscrapers were everywhere, towering and made of glass. It was daytime, the sun shining high in the sky, though we were in an alleyway. But even from there, the change was obvious.


    I walked a bit out of the alley to get a better look at our surroundings. Everything was so strange. The streets were bustling; people were walking and chatting, and the noise was overwhelming. Cars honked as they passed by, lights flickered everywhere, and no one seemed to pay attention to anything but themselves.


    As I stood there, overwhelmed by the scene, some people started looking at me. At first, I couldn¡¯t figure out why. Then, it hit me: it was my clothes. Everyone was dressed in fine, lightweight clothing, while I was clad in a metal armor, soaking wet. Quickly, I retreated back into the alley.


    ¡ªWe should head to the place Thailon told us to find, ¡ª I said.


    ¡ªYou¡¯re right, ¡ª Kiomi replied as she dried everyone off.


    We stepped out of the alley again. People continued to stare at us, which felt increasingly strange.


    ¡ªExcuse me¡­¡ª we tried asking some passersby for help, but they only gave us odd looks and walked away. This was going to be complicated.


    Finally, a group of kind strangers, dressed a bit differently, approached us and asked for a ¡°photo.¡± After that, they kindly helped us find the place. Apparently, a caf¨¦ called "Song of the Tree" wasn¡¯t very common around here.


    Even so, we were still soaked, in an unfamiliar place, and without any real support. I hoped there would actually be someone there to help us.


    On the way, it was the same as before: everything was new to us, but somehow, we managed to get there. It was a rather beautiful place, and unlike the surrounding buildings, it had a touch of Ilmenor. Quite noticeable.


    As we approached the door, it opened on its own. What kind of magic could they have used to make that happen? The interior felt strangely familiar. Everything in this world seemed odd and foreign, but inside, it didn¡¯t.


    The place was almost empty, with only two people cleaning.


    ¡ªSorry, but we¡¯re about to close. I¡¯d appreciate it if you left¡­¡ª a man said as he turned to look at us.


    The moment he saw us, something changed. He became visibly startled.


    ¡ªDear, close the shop right now! ¡ª


    ¡ªRight away! ¡ª his wife replied, hurriedly shutting all the curtains and the door, leaving us alone inside.


    ¡ªIsn¡¯t it a bit early to close up shop? ¡ª I asked.


    ¡ªIt doesn¡¯t matter. Come, take a seat. ¡ª


    We sat at a nearby table, and they kindly offered us drinks.


    ¡ªNow, tell me¡­¡ª he began, his expression filled with fear or dread, as though he knew something terrible had just happened. ¡°What exactly happened?¡±


    ¡ªBefore explaining, let me ask you something. Are you a friend or acquaintance of Thailon Valandil? ¡ª


    ¡ªYes, ¡ª he said, getting up from the table to retrieve something. ¡ªThailon and I were very close friends. ¡ª


    What he brought back was none other than a photo of himself and Thailon when they were younger. I was stunned. He looked so incredibly young¡ªour age, even.


    ¡ªHe looks so¡­¡ª


    ¡ªYoung, ¡ª Kiomi interrupted me, tears in her eyes. ¡ªDo you mind if I keep it? ¡ª


    ¡ªGo ahead. This is just a copy; I have plenty more. ¡ª


    Kiomi looked genuinely happy. It was a beautiful memory of Thailon. And the only one.


    ¡ªSo, ¡ª Alexander said in a more serious tone, ¡ªtell me, what exactly happened? ¡ª


    We proceeded to explain everything in detail. We started with how we kept Kiomi away so we could prepare to celebrate her birthday. Upon hearing this part, Kiomi broke into tears, realizing that everything we had done was for her, a surprise that had gone horribly wrong.


    Once she recovered, we continued. We explained about the soldiers and ended with where we were now.


    ¡ªI see. I¡¯m so sorry, ¡ª Alexander said.


    ¡ªDear, I think we should get them a change of clothes for now, ¡ª Mei suggested.


    ¡ªYou¡¯re right. By the way, I haven¡¯t introduced myself. My name is Alexander, and this is my wife, Mei. ¡ª


    ¡ªA pleasure to meet you, ¡ª Mei said kindly.


    ¡ªMy name is Zein, this lively young girl here is Lyra, the sleeping raccoon over there is Kio, and this is Kiomi. ¡ª


    ¡ªNice to meet you all. ¡ª


    Without delay, they offered to go to a store and get us some clothes while we dried off. We stayed behind in the caf¨¦, sitting in silence. We were still processing everything that had happened.


    Kiomi held the photo tightly in her hands, Lyra clung to my hand with a firm grip, and Kio was simply asleep. Her carefree attitude annoyed me a little.


    The clothes they brought back were thin, light, and colorful. They didn¡¯t seem ideal, but they were comfortable.


    ¡ªListen, ¡ª Alexander sighed. ¡ªThailon had prepared a plan in case something like this happened. He set up an account with funds in his name, all for you and Lyra¡¯s treatment. Mei and I will help you in every way we can to settle in here. We¡¯ll explain everything. ¡ª


    After that, they explained how their world worked: its governance, customs, a bit of history, culture, laws, and etiquette, everything we needed to blend in, to avoid drawing attention, to stay hidden.


    They left us alone for a while to process and come to terms with everything that had happened. Personally, I tried to find a place where I could gather as much information as possible. Luckily, Alexander had a membership at a local library, so I headed there.


    When I arrived, I grabbed every book I could find, a huge stack.


    The culture, the history, the politics, the emotions, the technology... Everything about this world amazed me. It was beyond anything I could have imagined back where I came from.


    One book in particular caught my eye: "The 5 AM Club." The title seemed odd and didn¡¯t interest me much, but then I read a sentence...


    ¡ªChange is hard at first, messy in the middle, and beautiful at the end. ¡ª


    Those words struck a chord in me. Change¡­ The situation we¡¯ve been through is unimaginable. I don¡¯t even know if we¡¯ll be able to move forward. It all happened so suddenly.


    I should have stayed with Kiomi. Been there for her. Comforted her. This must be incredibly hard for her, especially on her birthday.


    ¡ªAnd what about you? ¡ª That voice again, tormenting me¡­ But what do I feel? I lost everything and everyone in just a few days, twice. And it seems like it doesn¡¯t even affect me. There are so many problems that I haven¡¯t even stopped to think about myself.


    I feel pain. A deep, gnawing pain in my chest. I feel overwhelmed by my inability to act, by how useless I¡¯ve been. I could have done more. That phrase keeps echoing in my head as I torture myself with the image of Thailon on his deathbed.


    Will I be able to move forward? Yes, yes, I will. But¡­ how? How will I endure this?


    I decided to get some fresh air and went back to the caf¨¦. When I arrived, I saw Kiomi on her knees, seemingly in the middle of a panic attack. She was crying and screaming Thailon¡¯s name, clutching the photo desperately.


    I tried to approach her, but she drew her short sword to keep me away, as if she didn¡¯t want any help. I grabbed the blade with my bare hands¡ªeven if it cut me, it didn¡¯t matter. I took the sword from her, knelt down, and embraced her.


    I held her as tightly as I could, feeling her body trembling in my arms. For a moment, she stayed still, motionless. But then, after a brief pause, she dropped the photo and clung to me desperately. She broke down in tears¡ªsuch a deep, heart-wrenching cry that it tore at my soul.


    ¡ªDon¡¯t worry, Kiomi, ¡ª I tried to console her, my voice breaking. ¡ªYou still have me, Kio, and Lyra. We¡¯re all here for you. You¡¯re not alone. ¡ªThis tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    We stayed there on the floor, holding each other as the pain engulfed us, trying to process what had happened. We felt completely overwhelmed, but at least, in that moment, we knew we had each other.


    Once she calmed down a bit, Mei accompanied her to a room she had prepared for her so she could rest.


    I¡­ I had to think about how to survive in this world, how to move forward.


    ¡ªAlexander. ¡ª


    ¡ªWhat is it? ¡ª


    ¡ªI know we¡¯ve just met, and you¡¯ve already done so much for us, but¡­ please, let us work here! We want to help you, repay you for everything you¡¯ve done for us, and earn some money. I promise we won¡¯t be a burden, and¡­¡ª


    ¡ªDon¡¯t worry, ¡ª he interrupted, placing a reassuring hand on my shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re not a burden. Of course, you can work here. You don¡¯t owe me anything. Think of this as a favor I owed Thailon.¡±


    His words brought me a small sense of relief.


    ¡ªZein, ¡ª Lyra called out, her voice trembling.


    ¡ªWhat¡¯s wrong? ¡ª


    ¡ªI¡­ I don¡¯t feel well, ¡ª she said, and suddenly, she started coughing, coughing a lot.


    I rushed to her side to help her, but then I noticed something, she was coughing up blood.


    My heart stopped for a moment.


    Without a second thought, Alexander and I ran as fast as we could to the nearest hospital. Thankfully, there weren¡¯t many people there, so they were able to attend to Lyra right away.


    First Thailon, and now this with Lyra¡­ why is everything happening so fast? I don¡¯t know how much more I can take.


    The doctors told us that while it seemed serious, Lyra¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t as bad as we initially feared. She had stabilized, and although her illness was quite rare, there were documented cases, and they knew how to treat it. However, she would have to spend the night in the hospital, and they would give us the medication the following day.


    Completely overwhelmed, I decided to stay at the hospital that night, but before that, I felt the need to step out and get some air.


    ¡ªDamn, I need something to destress, ¡ª I thought, feeling the crushing weight of everything that had happened. Everything was moving so fast, and I just needed a way to disconnect.


    As I walked through what seemed to be the city center, I heard a commotion. A large crowd had gathered, and I moved closer to see what was going on. As I approached, I froze in place at the sight before me.


    A massive orc stood at the center of the scene, yelling at the top of his lungs. Although he wasn¡¯t attacking anyone, his rage was palpable. In one of his enormous hands, he held a young girl, probably a few years younger than me. She looked disheveled, showing no fear, but her eyes were empty, lost.


    The orc kept shouting, demanding the presence of the city¡¯s leaders and calling for the strongest fighters. But something on his shoulder caught my attention, a tattoo of a black sun.


    ¡ªJust what I needed, ¡ª I thought.


    I didn¡¯t hesitate for a second. I launched myself toward the massive orc, leaping through the air and landing right above the crowd surrounding him. In one swift motion, I drew my swords. To anyone watching, it would seem as if they had materialized out of thin air.


    With a single, precise strike, I severed the monster¡¯s hand, freeing the young girl trapped in his grip.


    Before she could fall to the ground, I caught her firmly in my arms, making sure she was safe. Without wasting a moment, I turned on my heel and, summoning all the energy I could muster, launched myself at the orc again.


    A surge of energy coursed through my blades as I swung them in a devastating arc, slicing the monster cleanly in two, from head to torso. Still reeling, the orc had no time to react before, with one precise movement, I severed his head in a clean cut.


    As soon as the creature hit the ground, I moved away with the girl as quickly as possible to avoid drawing any attention.


    When I set her down, she didn¡¯t say anything at first. I turned to leave, but before I could walk away, she grabbed me by the shirt.


    ¡ªHey, before you go, ¡ª her voice sounded hollow, as if she didn¡¯t quite know what to say, ¡ªCould you¡­ could you tell me your name? ¡ª


    I was taken aback. Such a simple gesture, yet her question seemed to carry a universe of unspoken things.


    ¡ªS¡­ sure, my name¡¯s Zein. What about you? ¡ª


    ¡ªNaoko! My name¡¯s Naoko! ¡ª she exclaimed, sounding nervous. ¡ªThank you so much for saving me. ¡ª


    I noticed something, those cold, empty eyes I had seen just moments ago were gone. Now they were full of life, and a radiant smile lit up her face.


    I quickly turned away and headed back to the hospital, where I spent the night, my first night outside of Ilmenor in so long.


    The next day, we were allowed to take Lyra out of the hospital. She looked lively, just like her usual self. When we arrived, I saw Kiomi again. She seemed calmer, even somewhat happy. Lyra, relieved, threw herself into Kiomi¡¯s arms, hugging her with a big smile. A small smile crept onto my face as well.


    We decided, along with Mei and Alexander, that Kiomi and I would work at their place for an indefinite period, maybe even forever. Who could say?


    That same day, the caf¨¦ opened. Little by little, customers started coming in¡ªmostly regulars, by the looks of it.


    Then, I saw someone familiar. It was the girl I had saved before, but she looked different now.


    Her hair had a unique style, deep blue with lighter highlights that seemed to shimmer as she moved. The asymmetrical, messy cut fell in strands that framed her face effortlessly. A small tuft at the top curved upward rebelliously, defying any attempt at order.


    She wore an oversized black jacket, the kind that wraps the wearer in cozy warmth. Underneath, she had on a fitted white turtleneck sweater¡ªperfect for the cold weather this time of year. Her outfit was completed with a pleated black skirt, giving her a modern yet refined look.


    When she saw me, she smiled and walked toward me cheerfully.


    ¡ªI can¡¯t believe it! ¡ª Naoko exclaimed with a radiant, playful smile. Her slightly flushed cheeks accentuated her youthful and cheerful appearance, while her eyes, closed in pure happiness, conveyed sincere joy. ¡ªYou work here? No way! ¡ª


    ¡ªNaoko, right? ¡ª I felt a little overwhelmed by her barrage of enthusiastic questions. ¡ªI¡¯m glad you¡¯re okay. ¡ª


    ¡ªCome on, let¡¯s sit down. It¡¯s fine, right? Let¡¯s talk for a while, ¡ª she said, grabbing my hand and dragging me to a table.


    I glanced at Alexander to see if it was okay, and all I got was a thumbs-up and a wink.


    We ended up talking for a good while. Honestly, it was pretty fun chatting with her, even though we barely knew each other. She told me a bit about herself¡ªshe was two years younger than me, 19 to my 21.


    ¡ªHow are you so strong? Tell me! ¡ª


    ¡ªWell, I¡­¡ª


    ¡ªDon¡¯t deny it! Come on, I saw you slice that thing up in three hits! That¡¯s amazing! ¡ª


    ¡ªWell¡­¡ª I blushed a little. It wasn¡¯t often someone praised my fighting skills.


    Just then, Kiomi interrupted us, for some reason looking a bit annoyed.


    ¡ªZein. ¡ª


    ¡ªWhat¡¯s up? ¡ª


    ¡ªI need your help. More and more customers are coming in, and I can¡¯t handle it alone. ¡ª


    I looked around and saw she was right. The caf¨¦ was unexpectedly packed, something Alexander had said wasn¡¯t all that common.


    ¡ªAlright, I¡¯ll be there in a minute. ¡ª


    She walked off with a slightly unsettling smile on her face.


    ¡ªWell, I have to get to work. ¡ª


    ¡ªDon¡¯t worry; it¡¯s my fault for keeping you here in the first place. ¡ª


    ¡ªBy the way, you haven¡¯t ordered anything. Do you want me to bring you something?¡ª


    ¡ªOh, that¡¯s right! Then bring me a latte, please. ¡ª


    ¡ªRight away. ¡ª


    When I got to the kitchen with her order, the place was packed to the brim. Mei and Alexander were working nonstop, and Kiomi was darting back and forth.


    ¡ªZein, glad you¡¯re here, ¡ª Mei said, pointing to several tables. ¡ªThere are three coffees for that table over there, and these others are for that one. ¡ª


    ¡ªGot it. Oh, and someone also ordered a latte. ¡ª


    ¡ªSure thing, I¡¯ll have it ready in a moment. ¡ª


    The rest of the day, we kept working without a break. After a while, I realized why the caf¨¦ was so crowded. Apparently, word had spread about a stunning woman with elf ears working in a charming little caf¨¦. Yes, Kiomi¡¯s beauty had drawn in the customers.


    By the end of the day, we were all exhausted. It had been a very busy day, and it was likely the days ahead would be the same.


    I stayed chatting with Alexander for a bit while Kiomi rested, as she¡¯d been the one who worked the hardest that day.


    ¡ªZein. ¡ª


    ¡ªWhat is it? ¡ª


    ¡ªWhat did you do to that young lady? ¡ª


    ¡ªWhat are you talking about? ¡ª


    ¡ªI mean, the young lady you were talking to. ¡ª


    ¡ªNaoko? I don¡¯t think I did anything. ¡ª


    ¡ªWell, maybe you don¡¯t realize it, but she used to be a completely different person. Honestly, I was surprised to see her like that today. You know, she¡¯s actually been a regular customer here for as long as I can remember. ¡ª


    ¡ªReally? ¡ª


    ¡ªYes, but she used to look different. She seemed depressed, like she had no will to live, and her eyes were empty. ¡ª


    That reminded me of how I¡¯d seen her that day.


    ¡ªMaybe you¡¯re right. ¡ª


    ¡ªWell, I don¡¯t blame her. After all, she¡¯s from the Clouded Generation, and I¡¯m from the Noise Generation. ¡ª


    ¡ªWhy the Clouded Generation? ¡ª


    ¡ªYou¡¯ve never read about that, have you? ¡ª


    ¡ªNo. ¡ª


    ¡ªWell, let me explain. ¡ª


    He began explaining. Apparently, in the year 2028, a war broke out¡ªthe infamous Third World War. I¡¯d read in history books about pivotal moments where it nearly happened before, but for some reason, it didn¡¯t occur until that year.


    In this war, two factions faced off: one led by the United States of America and the other by Russia and China. The war lasted for eight years until a coalition of nations, known as the New Republic¡ªformed by former countries involved in the war¡ªbegan invading those still fighting to bring the conflict to an end.


    However, as expected, the worst happened. Three nations ended up using nuclear weapons. Further nuclear attacks were prevented thanks to the efforts of the New Republic¡¯s armed forces. The bombs were dropped on several strategic locations, leaving deep scars on the world.


    Today, the New Republic spans all of North America, parts of Central America, parts of Asia, the southern half of Africa, all of Oceania, and parts of Europe.


    But the horrors of nuclear weapons and their fallout lasted for years. From the year the war ended (2036) until just two years ago (2048), radiation lingered in the air. Although not at catastrophic levels, a nuclear winter was averted thanks to a fungus that feeds on radiation. During those 11 years, the population had to wear masks and anti-radiation suits to avoid the effects. Many people died after the war, and others took their own lives. Countless fell into depression. That¡¯s why there are two generations: the Noise Generation (those who fought in the war, like Alexander) and the Clouded Generation (those who endured the horrors left in its wake).


    That left me deeply shaken. I hadn¡¯t realized that had happened here. I had some understanding of what nuclear bombs could do, but I didn¡¯t think it was this devastating.


    ¡ªNow you¡¯re making me feel bad for treating her like that, you know? ¡ª said Kiomi, who had been listening the entire time.


    ¡ªBut that¡¯s the harsh reality. ¡ª


    ¡ªAnd I have a question, which country are we in right now? ¡ª I asked.


    ¡ªWe¡¯re in the New Republic, in the North American zone. ¡ª


    ¡ªI see. ¡ª


    It was quite shocking, but there was nothing I could do about it. After all, that war had happened 21 years ago.


    The days passed, and the customers kept coming in, more and more each day. Naoko arrived at the caf¨¦ punctually every day, and even when we were about to close, she¡¯d come back to chat. She became a good friend to practically everyone: to Kiomi, to Lyra, to me, to Alexander, to Mei, and to Kio, who, when meeting Kio, a talking tanuki, didn¡¯t seem too startled.


    The days were lovely and beautiful, though the cold was getting closer and closer.

 Christmas

    The days were gradually becoming more demanding; the number of customers kept growing, and our workload piled up more and more.


    ¡ªNaoko, ¡ª I said one day as we were closing the caf¨¦.


    ¡ªYes? ¡ª she replied, arranging some boxes.


    ¡ªDo you know why we¡¯ve been getting so many customers these past few days? ¡ª I asked, curious.


    ¡ªHmm¡­ could it be because it¡¯s the holiday season? ¡ª she responded, shrugging.


    ¡ªWhat do you mean by ''holiday''? ¡ª


    ¡ªYou know, Christmas. ¡ª


    ¡ªChristmas? ¡ª I said, confused.


    ¡ªWait¡­ I get that you¡¯re from another world and all, but¡­ you don¡¯t know what Christmas is? ¡ª


    ¡ªI have no idea what you¡¯re talking about. ¡ª


    Naoko turned her head, now visibly more distressed.


    ¡ªAnd you, Kiomi? ¡ª she asked, almost pleading.


    ¡ªI don¡¯t know what you mean by ''Christmas.''¡ª


    ¡ªSeriously?! ¡ª she exclaimed, putting her hands on her head.


    She approached Lyra, who was calmly sipping tea at a table while listening to our conversation.


    ¡ªAnd you, Lyra? I have faith that at least you, being the youngest, know what Christmas is. ¡ª


    ¡ªI don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, ¡ª Lyra replied calmly.


    Naoko took a step back, her gaze lost.


    ¡ªIt can¡¯t be... ¡ª


    She looked completely bewildered, as if the world no longer made sense.


    ¡ªSeriously, no one?! ¡ª she repeated, looking at each of us.


    ¡ªThe lights, the cold, the cheerful atmosphere? None of it seems familiar? ¡ª Alexander chimed in, equally concerned.


    ¡ªNot at all, ¡ª we replied in unison.


    ¡ªIt can¡¯t be... ¡ª Naoko murmured, almost to herself.


    Flustered, Naoko began explaining Christmas to us. She seemed quite excited as she did so, though there was a hint of disappointment in her expression because of our ignorance.


    ¡ªBy the way, ¡ª Alexander interrupted, ¡ªdo you already know what you¡¯re going to do that day? ¡ª


    ¡ªWell, we don¡¯t have any plans, so I guess we¡¯ll just stay here at the caf¨¦. What about you, Alexander? ¡ª I asked.


    ¡ªI¡¯ll be going to dinner with my wife that evening, and afterward, we¡¯ll spend the night at her parents¡¯ house, ¡ª Alexander replied, passionately pulling Mei by the waist. ¡ªBy the way, the caf¨¦ will be closed that day, so you¡¯re all free to take the day off. ¡ª


    ¡ªI¡¯ve got an idea! ¡ª Naoko exclaimed, her face lighting up with a big smile. ¡ªWhy don¡¯t you come to my house that day? Usually, it¡¯s just a few people, so there¡¯s plenty of space. ¡ª


    ¡ªWouldn¡¯t it be a bother if we came over? ¡ª I asked, hesitating a little.


    ¡ªOf course not! In fact, I¡¯d love it if you all came, ¡ª Naoko insisted, visibly excited.


    Her enthusiasm was so obvious that we couldn¡¯t say no.


    On the 24th, the caf¨¦ remained closed, so we didn¡¯t do much during the day. Thankfully, Naoko spent a good chunk of the day with us, keeping us entertained with games or simply chatting.


    As night fell, we left the caf¨¦. It was a bright, vibrant evening, despite the loud noises that characterized the city. The lights were beautiful, the signs glowed, and people sang in the streets. The atmosphere was cheerful, although the cold was far more intense than in Ilmenor. We were bundled up warmly; otherwise, the cold would have been unbearable.


    Naoko picked us up to take us to her house, which wasn¡¯t very far away. I finally understood why she frequented the caf¨¦ so often without it being an inconvenience.


    She lived in an apartment building, in a modest yet charming and cozy unit.


    As we entered, we were greeted by an older woman, very sweet in demeanor. From what I gathered, she was Naoko¡¯s grandmother and apparently the only person living with her.


    The apartment was beautifully decorated: lights, rugs, ornaments on the walls, and even a Christmas tree that was truly stunning.


    Naoko''s grandmother greeted us warmly, offering us food and comforts. Although I felt a bit awkward with all the attention, Lyra seemed perfectly at ease. She acted as if she were at home, and the lady didn¡¯t mind at all; in fact, she seemed delighted.


    The atmosphere was warm and lively. Lyra played with Naoko¡¯s grandmother while we watched them from the couch. We talked about our lives, experiences, and shared stories, savoring the moment.


    Now I understand why Naoko was so disappointed that we didn¡¯t know what Christmas was. It¡¯s more than just a holiday; it¡¯s a time to be with those we love most, to reconnect with people life has distanced us from. It¡¯s a pause in time to remember what truly matters.


    It pains me to think that Thailon can¡¯t be here to see this. I know that if he were, he¡¯d enjoy every moment, with that serene smile of his that always found a way to calm any storm. I¡¯m sure Kiomi feels the same; her eyes reveal it whenever we talk about Ilmenor.


    This moment reminds me of the festival in our village, just before the tournament. That day, despite the shadows looming over us, there was light, laughter, and that fleeting feeling that everything would be okay, even if just for a few hours.


    Kiomi¡­ Kiomi looked as beautiful as she did that day. Her long black coat draped with a natural grace, almost grazing the floor. Underneath, she wore a fitted sweater that elegantly outlined her figure without any need for pretense. The high neckline of the sweater seemed to embrace her warmly, while a plaid skirt in shades of gray and black added a classic, sophisticated touch.


    Her tall black leather boots, paired with matching gloves, completed an outfit that seemed made for her. But what truly caught my attention was her hair: carefully tied up, with loose strands framing her face. It was a simple hairstyle, but on her, it transformed into something absolutely stunning. The small earrings she wore sparkled in the tree¡¯s light, as if they were trying to compete with the brilliance of her eyes.


    I, on the other hand, looked like I had thrown on the first thing I found in my closet. Although I didn¡¯t think I looked that bad¡ªat least in my opinion¡ªcompared to Kiomi, I couldn¡¯t help but feel out of place.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡ªThis reminds me of the festival, ¡ª I said, breaking the silence. ¡ªDo you remember, Kiomi? ¡ª


    ¡ªOf course I remember. It was a beautiful night, ¡ª she replied, with a nostalgia that seemed to envelop us both.


    ¡ªWhat festival? ¡ª Naoko asked, intrigued.


    I started telling her about it. I tried to describe every detail: how beautiful the festival was, how the atmosphere of that day felt similar to this season, though it wasn¡¯t as cold back then. I talked about the stalls, the lights illuminating every corner, the music that seemed to wrap us in a warm melody, and the ambiance, filled with hope and joy. As I spoke, a pang of melancholy pierced my chest. They were memories I cherished deeply and knew I would always miss.


    ¡ªDespite everything, we¡¯re still here, celebrating. That makes me really happy, ¡ª I said at last, letting the words linger in the air.


    Kiomi and I stayed silent for a moment. We looked at each other, and a smile appeared on our faces. Then we laughed. It was a simple moment, but full of meaning, a joyful breath after everything we¡¯d been through.


    ¡ªGuys! ¡ª Naoko¡¯s grandmother called out to us. ¡ªCome to the table! Dinner¡¯s ready! ¡ª


    We approached the table and were stunned. It was covered with food. The aromas were so rich and delicious that it felt like each dish was telling its own story. My eyes landed on what appeared to be a roasted animal, perhaps a bird, whose wings were still visible. But there was so much on the table that I couldn¡¯t describe it all precisely.


    When we began to eat, it felt like discovering a new world. Every bite was an explosion of flavors.


    ¡ªThis is amazing, ¡ª I said, astonished. ¡ªWho cooked all of this? ¡ª


    ¡ªNaoko and I, ¡ª her grandmother replied with a proud smile. ¡ªAlthough Naoko did most of it. ¡ª


    ¡ªNo, I¡­¡ª Naoko lowered her gaze, visibly embarrassed.


    ¡ªYou did an excellent job, Naoko. The food is delicious. ¡ª


    ¡ªThank you¡­¡ª she murmured, but her shy smile spoke volumes.


    The evening continued, filled with laughter and anecdotes, as if time itself decided to take a break just for us. Everything felt so warm, so alive.


    ¡ªHere, ¡ª Naoko said as she handed me a drink. ¡ªIt¡¯s a recipe from my mom, something typical from where she¡¯s from. ¡ª


    The drink had a unique flavor, comforting, as if it carried a piece of her home with it. Meanwhile, Lyra had turned into a living vacuum cleaner: whatever she saw, she devoured. I tried to stop her, but she refused outright. We ended up running around the table as she escaped, laughing, a laughter that filled the room with joy.


    ¡ªI¡¯ll be right back, ¡ª Naoko said, standing up and disappearing into a nearby room.


    Suddenly, her grandmother¡¯s voice interrupted my thoughts.


    ¡ªThank you. ¡ª


    ¡ªFor what? ¡ª I asked, puzzled by the unexpected sincerity in her tone.


    ¡ªFor the past few days, Naoko has been more cheerful than usual. I¡¯ve never seen her like this since she was seven years old. ¡ª Her voice trembled slightly, a mix of sadness and relief. ¡ªThese days, I¡¯ve seen her smile, a smile as radiant as the one she had as a child. She hasn¡¯t stopped talking about you all, about how happy she is. ¡ª


    She paused, her trembling hands clasping tightly together.


    ¡ªI always feared that when my time came to leave this world, Naoko would be left alone and sad. The thought of not being here to help her kept me awake at night. But now¡­ now I feel like she¡¯ll be okay. ¡ª


    There was a deep sorrow in her words, but also a spark of hope. Seeing her like that filled me with a mix of emotions I could barely comprehend. Carefully, I placed my hand over hers, trying to offer her some comfort.


    ¡ªDon¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll take care of her. You can rest easy, ¡ª I said firmly.


    Her eyes began to fill with tears, and though she tried to hold them back, they eventually spilled over.


    ¡ªForgive me, it¡¯s just that¡­¡ª her voice broke, and the sadness in her words pierced through me.


    I gave her a warm smile, trying to reassure her that everything would be alright. Words weren¡¯t necessary; it was a silent promise.


    Naoko returned at that moment, her joy lighting up the room as she held a box labeled "board games." We dove into them, laughing and enjoying ourselves as if time didn¡¯t exist.


    Suddenly, her expression changed.


    ¡ªCrap¡ª she said, clearly worried.


    ¡ªWhat¡¯s wrong? ¡ª Kiomi asked, alarmed.


    ¡ªI completely forgot I had to pick up a dessert to bring here. What time is it? ¡ª She quickly checked the clock. ¡ªThere¡¯s still time. ¡ª


    She stood up hastily, grabbed her coat, and got ready to leave. I did the same.


    ¡ªI¡¯ll go with you. ¡ª


    ¡ªDon¡¯t worry, I can go alone. I¡¯ll be back in no time. ¡ª


    ¡ªI can¡¯t let you go alone. ¡ª


    She hesitated for a moment but eventually nodded.


    We walked together through the city center. The warm glow of the giant Christmas tree lit up our faces, casting dancing shadows in the cold night air. Naoko walked slightly ahead, her hands clasped behind her back, fidgeting with her fingers as if something was on her mind.


    ¡ªDo you remember? ¡ª she suddenly said, turning her face toward me. ¡ªThis is where we first met. ¡ª


    I looked around and smiled at the memory.


    ¡ªYou¡¯re right. ¡ª


    ¡ªTime flies, doesn¡¯t it? ¡ª Her voice carried a mix of nostalgia and sweetness.


    ¡ªYeah, it does. ¡ª


    She stopped for a moment and, without looking at me, softly said:


    ¡ªThank you. ¡ª


    ¡ªFor what? ¡ª


    ¡ªSince you came into my life, everything changed. Even though it hasn¡¯t been long, I feel like these days have been the happiest of my life. I hope it stays that way. ¡ª


    ¡ªMe too,¡± I replied, a lump forming in my throat.


    Naoko turned to me, stopping in front of the Christmas tree, the lights reflecting in her eyes filled with emotion.


    ¡ªBefore¡­ I didn¡¯t feel like living. I felt lost. But you all¡­ you¡­ brought that back to me. You brought me back to life. Thank you. ¡ª


    She quickly spun around, walking backward while looking at me with a playful smile, her hands still clasped behind her.


    ¡ªWhat do you think about grabbing something just for the two of us? ¡ª she asked, her tone a mix of tenderness and excitement.


    ¡ªWouldn¡¯t they get upset if we did that?¡± I replied, smiling in an attempt to hide my slight uncertainty.


    Naoko leaned slightly toward me, aligning herself so I could see her better. Her face lit up under the glow of the Christmas tree, and as she placed a finger in front of her lips, she gave me a mischievous look.


    ¡ªThen let¡¯s keep it our little secret, ¡ª she whispered, her radiant smile making everything around her seem warmer, even in the cold night air. Her simple, cozy outfit, paired with the twinkling lights, made her look even cuter than I dared to admit.


    On the way back, Naoko started bombarding me with questions, as if she wanted to know everything at that very moment.


    ¡ªHey. ¡ª


    ¡ªWhat is it? ¡ª


    ¡ªIf someone asked you to teach them fencing and how to fight, what would you say?¡ª


    ¡ªIt depends on who¡¯s asking, ¡ª I replied with a teasing tone.


    ¡ªAnd what if I were the one asking? ¡ª she said, her voice a mix of shyness and curiosity.


    I looked at her, surprised by her sudden confession.


    ¡ªI could teach you, though just the basics. I¡¯m not the best teacher. ¡ª


    ¡ªThat¡¯s more than enough for me, ¡ª she said with a smile so persistent it seemed to defy the cold.


    I couldn¡¯t help but glance at her from the corner of my eye as we walked. Even though she wore little against the chill, her presence made the air around her feel warm, almost comforting.


    When we returned, Lyra ran to Naoko, pulling her along to play with her and Grandma. Their laughter filled the room, but my attention was drawn to Kiomi, who was standing alone on the balcony. Concerned, I walked over to her.


    ¡ªAre you okay? ¡ª


    ¡ªYes, ¡ª she replied softly, gazing at the street without turning to face me.


    ¡ªThese days have been better, don¡¯t you think? ¡ª I tried to cheer her up.


    ¡ªYou¡¯re right, ¡ª she admitted after a moment, letting out a faint sigh. ¡ªI wish my dad could see all this. ¡ª


    That was when I noticed a silent tear falling from her face to the ground. Without thinking, I hugged her, holding her tightly as if I could ease even a fraction of her pain.


    ¡ªSo do I, Kiomi. So do I. ¡ª


    Later that night, the dessert Naoko and I had brought became the center of attention. The five of us devoured it quickly, surrounded by laughter and moments we knew we¡¯d treasure for a long time.


    The night carried on with smiles, laughter, and a warm atmosphere that felt almost unreal, as if nothing bad could touch us in that moment. Slowly, sleep began to take over. Lyra had fallen deeply asleep in Kiomi¡¯s lap, while she, kneeling on the floor, leaned gently against my legs, defeated by exhaustion.


    I, too, struggled to keep my eyes open, the soft glow of the Christmas lights in front of me making me blink more frequently. Beside me, Naoko seemed just as drowsy, her movements slow and her words dragged down by the day¡¯s weariness.


    ¡ªZein, ¡ª she called out, barely a whisper, her voice tinged with sleep.


    ¡ªWhat is it? ¡ª I replied, turning slightly toward her.


    ¡ªThanks again, ¡ª she said, her tone carrying something more than simple gratitude.


    ¡ªNo need to thank me, ¡ª I answered softly, trying not to wake the others.


    Naoko remained silent for a moment, as if gathering the courage to say something else. Finally, she murmured:


    ¡ªYou know? You¡¯re pretty strong¡­ you should protect people, just like you did for me. ¡ª


    Her voice trembled slightly, not out of insecurity but from the emotion she was holding back.


    ¡ªMaybe¡­¡ª I said, unsure of what else to add.


    Before I could continue, I felt her head rest gently on my shoulder. It was a small gesture, yet it carried a trust and warmth that caught me by surprise.


    ¡ªThank you, Zein. Again, ¡ª she repeated, her voice barely audible now, as if sleep was beginning to claim her.


    I didn¡¯t reply. I just sat there in silence, watching the twinkling lights before me. They seemed to paint sparks of hope against the darkness of the night.


    ¡ªMerry Christmas, Zein¡­¡ª were the last words she whispered before falling completely asleep, her peaceful breathing filling the air with a tranquility I hadn¡¯t felt in a long time.


    ¡ªMerry Christmas, ¡ª I murmured back, even though I knew she couldn¡¯t hear me anymore.


    Eventually, sleep overtook me too. Under the soft glow of the Christmas tree, I drifted off on the couch, surrounded by those who had given new meaning to my life.

 Another step further

    A few days passed until Naoko reminded me of how impatient she was to learn.


    ¡ªHey, Zein, ¡ª she called, with a mix of excitement and disappointment.


    ¡ªWhat''s up? ¡ª


    ¡ªWhen are you going to teach me what you know about using a sword? ¡ª she asked, leaning over the table.


    ¡ªHmm, I don''t know... ¡ª


    ¡ªCome on, you told me you''d teach me. ¡ª


    I paused for a moment. I want to teach her, and I can, but... where?


    ¡ªZein, ¡ª Alexander interrupted us, while he was cleaning some glasses. ¡ªThere''s a backyard you can use. If you want, I can lend it to you. ¡ª


    ¡ªReally?! ¡ª Naoko exclaimed, radiating happiness. ¡ªThank you so much! ¡ª


    Alexander instantly tossed me a set of keys.


    ¡ªHere. These are the keys to the back door; it''s under the stairs, right in front of the kitchen. ¡ª


    We headed to the place. Although I had only been at the caf¨¦ for a short time, I had explored most of the building, but this corner was one of those I had never visited.


    The backyard turned out to be a somewhat neglected space. It was "outdoors," although technically it only lacked a roof, because the tall buildings around it blocked almost all the sunlight.


    The grass was too high, there was a withered tree in one corner, and the white paint on the walls was peeling over time.


    ¡ªWell, let''s get to work, ¡ª I said, going into the caf¨¦ to ask Alexander if he could help us with some tools.


    Naoko and I got to work. We painted the walls, cut the grass, and did what we could to bring life to the old tree. In no time, we managed to transform the place. I even set up some straw dummies to use as targets for practice, making the whole space look more "decent."


    Finally, the backyard was ready, and we could start practicing.


    ¡ªAlright, Naoko, the first thing you need to learn is strength, precision, and patience. All of that is summed up in one training session, a pretty difficult one, ¡ª I told her as I handed her a wooden stick. ¡ªI reinforced this stick, so it won¡¯t break. The first thing you have to do is... ¡ª


    I paused intentionally to add a bit of suspense.


    ¡ªWhat is it? ¡ª she asked, leaning forward with curiosity.


    ¡ªYou have to split that dummy in half with this wooden stick, ¡ª I replied, pointing to one of the straw dummies I had set up earlier.


    ¡ªWhat?! ¡ª she exclaimed, completely surprised. ¡ªThat''s practically impossible! ¡ª


    ¡ªZein, don''t you think it''s too soon for this? ¡ª Kiomi intervened, visibly concerned.


    ¡ªNo, in fact, that was the first lesson Thailon gave me when he started teaching me everything I know. ¡ª


    ¡ªThat''s strange, I was taught that after two years of training. ¡ª


    ¡ªNow that I think about it, I think it took me two months to do it. ¡ª


    ¡ªTwo months?! ¡ª Naoko shouted, distressed. ¡ªIf it took you two months, I¡¯ll take at least half a year. ¡ª


    ¡ªDon¡¯t think like that. You already have fencing knowledge; you just need to polish a few details. ¡ª


    And so, the first exercise began. This training wasn¡¯t only challenging but also a quick way to make significant progress in power.


    For an entire week, Naoko dedicated herself to hitting the dummy relentlessly, with admirable determination. Meanwhile, I explained the basic principles of Anima, and little by little, it seemed she was understanding.


    While she practiced, Kiomi and I decided to train together, making the most of the time. Mei, with her usual kindness, brought us drinks, towels, and food to keep us in shape. Every day, Naoko progressed a little more.


    One day, she finally achieved something significant: she slightly lodged the stick into the dummy¡¯s shoulder. Although she didn¡¯t know exactly how she¡¯d done it, she was beaming with happiness.


    ¡ªZein, Zein! ¡ª she shouted excitedly.


    ¡ªWhat¡¯s going on? ¡ª I responded, intrigued.


    ¡ªDid you see?! I managed to make a small cut! ¡ª


    She jumped for joy like a little girl, despite being only two years younger than Kiomi and me. It was as if, somehow, someone had stolen her childhood, and now, she could finally release it.


    The year slowly came to an end, and Naoko was getting closer and closer to finding the way to completely cut the dummy in half. Meanwhile, I continued teaching her about Anima: that energy that governs everything, that gives life to everything, and can alter the parameters or aspects of objects. I explained how, through Anima, a simple wooden stick could be sharpened enough to cut someone in half.


    ¡ªYou''re improving more and more, ¡ª I told her as we both rested after a long day of practice.


    ¡ªThanks, ¡ª she replied with a smile, visibly happy.


    ¡ªYou might even surpass me. ¡ª


    ¡ªReally?! ¡ª she asked, her eyes shining with enthusiasm.


    ¡ªOf course, just keep it up. ¡ª


    A big smile spread across her face, as if, for the first time, she was truly proud of herself.


    ¡ªWell, it¡¯s getting dark. Time to head inside. ¡ª


    ¡ªJust one more try, ¡ª she asked determinedly, though her hands showed signs of fatigue from so much training.


    Something about that attempt felt different. Kiomi and I stayed alert, watching every movement. It was most likely just another attempt, like the many we had already witnessed. Nothing special, I thought.


    But the moment Naoko positioned herself, the unexpected happened. With a precise movement, she made a perfect diagonal cut from the dummy''s shoulder to its hip. I was completely stunned. In less than a week, Naoko had managed to surpass the most difficult test, the one that guaranteed a significant increase in the skills of anyone who completed it.


    She stood still, not saying a word.


    ¡ªNaoko...? ¡ª I asked, worried about her silence.


    ¡ªYesss! ¡ª she finally screamed, jumping with excitement. She ran from one side to the other and then threw herself at Kiomi with a hug.


    ¡ªI did it! Hahaha! ¡ª


    ¡ªCongratulations, ¡ª Kiomi said, returning the hug with a smile.


    ¡ªCongratulations, ¡ª I also said, unable to contain my own smile.


    ¡ªI did it, master," Naoko said, wiping the tears of joy from her eyes.


    ¡ªGuys! ¡ª Alexander called us from the house, who knows for what.


    While we continued congratulating her, we entered together. As we crossed the door, Mei surprised us with a "surprise" party in Naoko''s honor.


    ¡ªTo be honest, I didn¡¯t think you''d do it so fast, but I¡¯m glad I managed to prepare everything in time, ¡ª Mei said with a smile.


    The "party" was more of a small celebration, but it served its purpose perfectly.


    ¡ªZein and Kiomi told us how hard it is to achieve what you just did, so we thought it would be a good idea to celebrate, ¡ª Mei added.


    ¡ªGuys... ¡ª Naoko seemed on the verge of tears, this time out of happiness.


    We waited a bit longer before starting the celebration, and even Naoko¡¯s grandmother joined in to congratulate her. There we all were: Mei, Alexander, Lyra, Kiomi, Naoko¡¯s grandmother, and me, celebrating such a difficult milestone to reach.


    From the bottom of my heart, I was happy for her. I couldn¡¯t help but think about how I would have wished for a celebration like this when I first passed this test. Of course, Thailon had given me a sword as recognition back then.


    ¡ªSpeaking of... ¡ª I murmured as I approached Naoko with something hidden behind my back.


    ¡ªWe have a gift for you, ¡ª Alexander announced with a smile, ¡ªfrom both of us. ¡ª


    I held my hands out in front of me, revealing the object I had been trying so hard to hide.


    ¡ªHere, for passing this test, we want to give you this. ¡ª


    It was a sword, perfectly forged and well-maintained. Naoko froze for a moment, her eyes wide open and a look of astonishment that only grew.


    ¡ªI know having weapons can be a bit tricky here, but I trust you won¡¯t misuse it... ¡ª


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.Before I could finish the sentence, Naoko leaped toward me, hugging me with all her strength.


    ¡ªThank you. ¡ª


    ¡ªYou''re welcome, ¡ª I replied with a smile as I returned the hug.


    Then, she threw herself at Alexander to hug him as well.


    ¡ªBy the way, how did you get the sword? ¡ª Kiomi asked curiously, tilting her head.


    ¡ªI made it, ¡ª Alexander said with a smile.


    ¡ªYou?! ¡ª we all exclaimed, surprised.


    ¡ªYes, I don¡¯t think you know that in my youth I was a great blacksmith. In fact, that¡¯s how I met Thailon. He supported me in everything. ¡ª


    ¡ªImpressive, ¡ª Naoko said, letting go of the hug to look at Alexander with admiration.


    ¡ªBut still, thanks to everyone, ¡ª he continued, grateful.


    After finishing the celebration and cleaning up, Naoko and her grandmother went home. We agreed to celebrate the New Year together at the caf¨¦.


    On the morning of the 31st, everything was going normally. That day, the caf¨¦ wouldn¡¯t open, so we were just waiting for Naoko and her grandmother as guests.


    Naoko kept training with Kiomi in the back. Kiomi was teaching her how to move correctly during a fight, focusing on speed and precision.


    While I helped Alexander clean the place, three men in suits entered through the door. Alexander received them, but his face showed clear signs of distress. With a gesture of his hand, he signaled for me to go to the back, where Kiomi and Naoko were, and interrupt them.


    I obeyed. I went to them so they would stop training and put away the weapons.


    When we returned to the main room, the men were sitting, the blinds were down, and the atmosphere was much more tense. Alexander had a serious expression.


    ¡ªPlease, sit down, sir... ¡ª


    ¡ªZein, ¡ª I replied, somewhat confused.


    ¡ªAlright, Mr. Zein, we want to speak with you, and we would like your friends to stay as well, ¡ª said one of the men in an authoritative tone.


    We sat down, the four of us, and the atmosphere became even heavier. I didn''t know who they were, but it seemed like Alexander and Naoko did.


    ¡ªAlright, Mr. Zein, we have some questions for you, and if possible, also for your friend... ¡ª


    ¡ªKiomi, ¡ª she responded, visibly nervous.


    ¡ªYou two... ¡ª the man began, pulling some papers from a briefcase he had brought.


    ¡ª About a week and a half ago, you two and a little girl appeared out of nowhere in some random alley in this city. There are no records of you, you''re not registered with the government, you don''t have birth certificates, passports, driver¡¯s licenses, nothing. It''s as if you never existed. You don¡¯t even have documents from any other nation. And out of nowhere, you appear in this caf¨¦, working illegally. ¡ª


    ¡ªExcuse me, sir, I am the... the official guardian of both of them, ¡ª Alexander said, trying to ease the tension of the situation.


    ¡ªBut are they of legal age or not? ¡ª asked one of the men, with an inquisitive tone.


    ¡ªWell, yes... ¡ª Alexander replied, somewhat hesitant.


    ¡ªIt would be a shame if this place were to be shut down due to various issues, ¡ª the man said, his words heavy with threat.


    ¡ªAre you threatening us? ¡ª I asked, evaluating whether to draw my sword or just keep it hidden.


    ¡ªNo, of course not, ¡ª he quickly replied, as one of his companions handed him several papers he had kept in his jacket. ¡ªIn fact, I¡¯m here to ask for your help. ¡ª


    He carefully slid the documents across the table. Among them, there was a handwritten paper, images, and maps.


    ¡ªWe saw how you managed to eliminate that monster that appeared a week ago. You killed it with some ease, ¡ª said the man, and one of his companions interjected.


    ¡ªCurrently, in northern Siberia, our nation has launched a military aid operation to the Free Federation after they requested assistance. But... ¡ª


    The third one also spoke, interrupting the second.


    ¡ªThe creatures we are facing are not from this world. Bullets don''t harm them, and their common weapons can penetrate tanks as if they were made of paper. Little by little, they are gaining ground. ¡ª


    ¡ªThat''s when you arrived, ¡ª the first man resumed, looking at the others before continuing. ¡ªThat monster was with them. They are from no nation we know of. Look at this. ¡ª


    He showed us an image of what seemed to be a flag. It had a black background, and in the center, large and prominent, there was a black sun. The rays of the sun were a dark red, extending toward the edges. Above the black sun, there was a white eagle, with an imposing design.


    ¡ªThis is their flag. The monster also carried it with him. Do you recognize it? ¡ª


    At least, I didn¡¯t recognize the flag, but that black sun, I knew it. I would never forget that black sun that rested on the helmets of those soldiers.


    ¡ªWe wanted to ask for your help in eliminating them. We know it¡¯s a full army, but...¡ª


    ¡ªWe¡¯ll do it, ¡ª Kiomi said with much confidence.


    ¡ªAre you sure, Kiomi? ¡ª Alexander asked, trying to persuade her not to do it. After all, he knew the dangers we might face.


    ¡ªWe¡¯ll be fine, Alexander. Trust us. ¡ª


    ¡ªPerfect, ¡ª said the man in the suit, apparently satisfied with our answer.


    ¡ªBy the way, how should we refer to you? ¡ª Kiomi asked.


    ¡ªYou can call me Paul, ¡ª the man replied with a slight smile.


    After that, he explained how everything would go. As soon as the New Year arrived, we would take a direct flight to Siberia, where we would give a small training session to the troops, anything that could help them in combat. After the training, we would head to the front.


    It would be a trench zone several kilometers long. They estimated that the enemy army had about 50,000 soldiers. With just the two of us and a few other soldiers, we could wipe them out in a few days.


    ¡ªZein, ¡ª Naoko interrupted me while reviewing the documents.


    ¡ªWhat¡¯s wrong? ¡ª


    ¡ªLet me go with you. ¡ª


    ¡ªI can''t do that. ¡ª


    ¡ªWhy not? ¡ª


    ¡ªBecause it''s dangerous. ¡ª


    ¡ªI can be of help. I won¡¯t be a burden. I want to help you. ¡ª


    ¡ªNo, I¡¯ve already told you no. It¡¯s too dangerous. You don¡¯t know anything about these people. ¡ª


    ¡ªThen what good is all this training, huh? ¡ª Naoko started to get upset, her voice shaking with frustration. ¡ªI want to be of help! Let me go with you. ¡ª


    ¡ªI¡¯ve already told you no... ¡ª


    ¡ªPlease, I don¡¯t want to see again how one of my loved ones goes off to war and never returns, ¡ª she said, gripping her hands tightly, almost pleading.


    ¡ªAlright, ¡ª I said, touching her shoulder. ¡ªBut there will be precautions to make sure nothing happens to you. ¡ª


    The agents left and left us alone. Kiomi and I understood what this meant: those sons of bitches had set their eyes on this place, and I was afraid they would take it from us.


    Before we left, we prepared for everything. Alexander gave Kiomi a light armor that would protect her. Meanwhile, Kiomi and I took out our things that we had kept since arriving at this place.


    The idea of Naoko coming with us still didn¡¯t convince me, but her face told me something that her words never could. There was something in her gaze that made me understand that I couldn¡¯t leave her behind.


    Night fell, and we were all having dinner before the new year arrived. We all went outside to light fireworks to celebrate the new year¡¯s arrival.


    ¡ªZein, ¡ª Naoko was kneeling, lighting a very small one, merely visual more than anything else. "Thank you for letting me go. ¡ª


    ¡ªYou¡¯ll need to be very careful when we go, okay? ¡ª


    ¡ªOf course, I know how to take care of myself. I¡¯m not a child. ¡ª


    ¡ªSure, whatever you say. ¡ª


    I looked at the others. They were happy, playing, resting. I saw Kiomi with Lyra, Lyra running around Kiomi with the fireworks, as if she was trying to put them out while running.


    The colorful lights from the fireworks subtly illuminated Kiomi, her face filled with happiness, which stood out against the lights. I felt relieved to see her smile, but I also felt a heavy pressure in my chest. I feared losing everything. All of this. My loved ones. I must do everything I can to prevent those with the black sun from taking this planet.

 Trenches

    After a few days, Paul came to get us and took us to what appeared to be a military base.


    The plane was massive and spacious, clearly designed more for transporting weapons and equipment than people. In fact, we were the only passengers besides Paul. The trip was long, about a full day, and sleeping on the plane was uncomfortable. We had left at dawn, so we arrived in Siberia around midday. As soon as we stepped off the plane, we were assigned the task of training the troops about the enemy soldiers.


    Truth be told, we hadn¡¯t faced them much, only a couple of times, but we shared what little we knew. We assisted in hand-to-hand combat training, explaining basic strategies for dealing with larger and stronger opponents.


    ¡ªHey, ¡ª Paul approached us with a curious expression.


    ¡ªWhat¡¯s up, Paul? ¡ª I replied.


    ¡ªDo you guys know how to handle firearms? ¡ª


    ¡ªWhy do you ask? ¡ª I said, intrigued.


    ¡ªI noticed the drills they¡¯re putting the troops through,¡± he responded, gesturing toward the ongoing training.


    ¡ªAnd? ¡ª Kiomi chimed in.


    ¡ªThey¡¯ve only been working on hand-to-hand combat, nothing involving long-range weapons. ¡ª


    ¡ªWell... to be honest, we don¡¯t, ¡ª I admitted, speaking for all three of us.


    ¡ªAlright, no problem. I¡¯ll get someone to teach you, ¡ª Paul said confidently.


    ¡ªPaul... ¡ª Naoko interrupted him with a concerned tone. ¡ªIsn¡¯t it an issue for civilians to handle firearms? ¡ª


    ¡ªDon¡¯t worry, ¡ª Paul reassured her. ¡ªLegally, you, Zein, and Kiomi are registered as if you¡¯re on active military duty. ¡ª


    ¡ªWow... ¡ª Naoko murmured, still processing the information.


    ¡ªHere, take these, ¡ª Paul said as he handed us a package containing papers and IDs. ¡ªNow you won¡¯t have any legal issues with registration. Officially, you¡¯re part of the population of the New Republic. ¡ª


    ¡ªWow, thanks. ¡ª


    Paul led us to what seemed to be a testing range. There were several people firing weapons and practicing. Among them, a burly, stern-looking man approached us with a determined stride.


    ¡ªAttention! ¡ª he barked in a commanding voice. ¡ªFrom today on, I¡¯ll be your instructor! I¡¯m not your friend or your buddy! You will address me as ¡®Instructor Sir¡¯ or ¡®Sergeant Instructor,¡¯ nothing else! Is that clear? ¡ª


    ¡ªY-Yes, sir, ¡ª we responded, somewhat uncertain.


    ¡ªI can¡¯t hear you! Is that clear?! ¡ª


    ¡ªYes, Instructor Sir! ¡ª we shouted in unison, louder this time.


    The instructor was intimidating, but there was no denying he knew his stuff. He also had a natural talent for explaining things clearly and concisely.


    ¡ªNow, I¡¯ll go over a few key points! ¡ª he continued, his tone firm. ¡ªNever point your weapon at anything you don¡¯t intend to destroy! Always assume your weapon is loaded! And lastly, keep your finger off the trigger until you¡¯re ready to fire! Is that clear? ¡ª


    ¡ªYes, Instructor Sir! ¡ª


    The instructor picked up a pistol to begin the lesson.


    ¡ªSince we have very little time to train you, I¡¯ll only teach you how to properly handle a handgun! ¡ª


    He explained each step thoroughly. I watched closely as he positioned his feet shoulder-width apart, slightly staggered, balancing his weight to absorb the recoil. Naoko, Kiomi, and I did our best to mimic his stance.


    I glanced at Kiomi from the corner of my eye. She focused intently, gripping the pistol firmly with both hands, ensuring her thumbs pointed forward as the instructor had directed. Her concentration was impressive.


    On the other hand, Naoko seemed to be struggling more. I felt a bit worried watching her, but the instructor quickly turned his focus to her, showing a surprisingly patient side.


    ¡ªThrough the gun¡¯s sight, fix your eyes on the target at the end of the range, ¡ª he said, his tone calmer than the one he used with us. ¡ªYour focus should be on the center point while keeping the weapon steady. ¡ª


    Naoko nodded nervously.


    ¡ªInhale... exhale¡­¡ª the instructor continued, guiding her with precision. ¡°Fire at the end of your exhale. Each shot should be deliberate and precise. ¡ª


    I watched as Naoko took a deep breath, trying to steady her nerves while following his instructions. Her first shot wasn¡¯t perfect, but at least she hit the target.


    The three of us followed the instructor¡¯s guidance. When I pulled the trigger for the first time, the gun¡¯s recoil caught me off guard. My shoulder absorbed the impact, but I managed to keep the sight more or less aligned.


    With each shot, we started getting used to handling the weapon. However, Naoko experienced a misfire. The instructor, in stark contrast to the way he treated us, patiently explained how to resolve the issue. That difference in treatment made my blood boil a little. While he handled her gently, he barked orders at us as if we were mere recruits.


    After an entire day of training, we were finally given the green light to enter the battlefield. But first, we were allowed to rest.


    The next day, around noon, we headed to the trenches. The cold was biting, but thanks to the sun, it wasn¡¯t unbearable. According to our briefing, there would be a snowstorm that night, making any enemy attack unlikely. Our mission was simple: if the enemy attacked, we were to retaliate and split the defense of the area among the three of us.


    ¡ªNaoko, ¡ª I called out before we parted ways.


    ¡ªWhat is it, Zein? ¡ª


    ¡ªWe¡¯ll be apart for a while. I want you to take care of yourself, okay? Be careful. ¡ª


    ¡ªWhat are you, my dad? ¡ª she replied with a teasing tone, but there was a smile on her face.


    ¡ªI still worry about you, ¡ª I said.


    She simply responded with a smile, one of those full of warmth and appreciation.


    ¡ªThe same goes for you, Kiomi. I don¡¯t want anything to happen to you. ¡ª


    ¡ªDon¡¯t worry, I know how to take care of myself, ¡ª Kiomi replied with her usual confidence.


    We said our goodbyes, and each of us took our positions.


    ¡­


    When I parted ways with the others, they led me to a remote area of the trench, slightly elevated. The cold was brutal, far more intense than anything I had felt before. This was my first ¡°assignment,¡± and I couldn¡¯t shake off the mix of anxiety and fear. Although I wasn¡¯t technically alone, there were soldiers with me, I couldn¡¯t help but feel isolated without Zein and Kiomi by my side.


    That night, the storm hit as predicted. A fierce blizzard swept through the area, forcing us to take shelter in a small roofed structure. The soldiers and I huddled together for warmth while others remained at their posts outside.


    I felt bad for them, exposed to the relentless cold. I tried asking why they stayed out there under such conditions, but the answer was always the same: ¡°It¡¯s our duty.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what the coming days would bring. I only wanted to be helpful to Zein and Kiomi. However, I still didn¡¯t trust my ability with the pistol; every time I held it, my hands trembled, and I couldn¡¯t get a firm grip. I would have to rely on hand-to-hand combat and my speed.


    Time passed slowly, and boredom began to creep in. To distract myself, I started practicing with the anima. Although I never liked calling it that, I preferred to call it ¡°mana,¡± like in fantasy series and movies. It helped me believe I was in a different world, far from this harsh reality.


    I shaped figures with the mana, letting my imagination run wild. The possibilities seemed endless. After all, mana is a part of everything that exists. It was a small way to escape the present, even if just for a moment.


    The frigid environment made it difficult to rest, but just as I was trying to sleep, a deafening whistle made me jump.


    ¡ªWe¡¯re under attack! We¡¯re under attack! ¡ª voices shouted from outside.


    I got up immediately and ran out. From the trench, I could barely make out a black mass in the distance. However, when the area was illuminated, I saw it clearly: a wave of soldiers clad in black armor, just as Zein had described.


    ¡°Remember, the moment they attack, charge forward. They shouldn¡¯t have firearms to hurt you, but if that¡¯s the case, retreat to the trench. In close combat, you have the advantage.¡±


    I repeated his words in my mind and decided to follow his instructions.


    I reinforced my legs with mana and charged at full speed. The first soldiers I faced fell easily; their bodies shattered with every precise blow. My movements were quick and fluid, dodging and striking relentlessly.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    The rest of the soldiers, seeing that things were going well for us, began counterattacking with artillery support. The battlefield descended into chaos. Zein was right: the enemies didn¡¯t use firearms. They only carried swords, spears, and shields. This gave us the upper hand, and we slowly pushed them back.


    Suddenly, the storm intensified. Snow fell furiously, and visibility dropped to nearly zero. I was completely blinded. I halted my advance to avoid accidentally injuring an ally.


    Then, without warning, I felt a powerful blow that disarmed me. Before I could retrieve my sword, an enemy soldier lunged at me, knocking me to the ground.


    His hands closed around my neck, squeezing tightly. My vision blurred as I struggled to breathe.


    I couldn¡¯t breathe. The pain radiated from my neck to my chest and head, a suffocating pressure that made each attempt to inhale a futile spasm. My vision blurred further, with points of light and shadows dancing on the edge of unconsciousness. I fought desperately to break free. My hands clawed aimlessly, trying to push away the one strangling me, but it was useless.


    My movements became slow, weak, as panic and lack of oxygen consumed me. I tried to scream, ¡°Zein! Kiomi! Help!¡± but nothing came out. It was as if my throat was sealed. My heart pounded in my ears, a wild rhythm that felt like it was about to tear me apart from the inside.


    Lying in the snow, unable to move, I felt my body begin to give out. I don¡¯t want to die. Do something. Do it for them. With the little strength I had left, I desperately moved my legs, searching for my pistol. I felt it there, right against my thigh.


    My clumsy fingers managed to grip the weapon, but my hands were trembling so much that disengaging the safety felt impossible. Time seemed to slow as my mind screamed in desperation. Am I going to die here? Is this how it ends? After everything, after finding a glimpse of happiness, will it all end like this?


    With one final effort, I clenched my teeth and tried again. My fingers found the safety. Please, please, let it work.


    And then I felt it: a sliver of hope.


    With my last ounce of strength, I raised the pistol to his chin. My hands were shaking, but I managed to pull the trigger.


    A ringing sound flooded my ears, and for a moment, everything stopped. I felt his body collapse on top of me, heavy and lifeless. I couldn¡¯t move. I needed air.


    I clumsily pushed him to the side and collapsed face down, coughing as the cold snow burned my skin. I took deep breaths, feeling the sharp pain in my throat.


    Damn it.


    Even as I tried to recover, my body trembled. I could still feel the phantom imprint of his hands around my neck, as if they were still trying to strangle me. My hands were numb, weak.


    Then I saw it. The soldier¡¯s body lay next to me, his crimson blood stark against the white snow. I moved closer, still shaking. I don¡¯t know why I did it, but I removed his helmet.


    And I saw him.


    He was human. A person. Someone like me.


    I just killed someone.


    My breathing, which I had just barely regained, became erratic. My mind spun. How is this possible? Weren¡¯t they supposed to be from another planet?


    I stayed there, kneeling in the snow, staring at the lifeless face of the soldier. Why the hell are they human?


    So many thoughts swirled in my mind, making my head spin uncontrollably. My chest rose and fell rapidly, as if trying to anchor me to reality. But it wasn¡¯t enough. I doubled over and vomited into the snow, feeling a bitter burn in my throat.


    I sat beside the body, hugging my knees as my mind struggled to make sense of what I had just done.


    I killed someone. I¡¯m a murderer.


    I repeated those words over and over, trying to justify what had happened. But I had no choice, right? RIGHT?! He wanted to kill me. I defended myself. That¡¯s what I did, isn¡¯t it? It wasn¡¯t my fault.


    Damn it.


    My thoughts were a whirlwind, filled with guilt, fear, and doubt. It felt like something inside me had shattered.


    Why the hell did I come here? Oh, right... for them. They brought light into my life when everything was dark. I owe them so much... but here, I¡¯m just a burden. Now, what am I supposed to do? How am I supposed to move forward?


    I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t kill them knowing they¡¯re human. I just can¡¯t.


    The persistent ringing in my ears was deafening. My vision remained blurry, and though my body screamed for rest, I knew I was on a battlefield. There¡¯s no place for rest here.


    I stood up shakily and started walking through the thick snow. There was nothing. No one. The landscape was desolate, stained red with the corpses of those ¡°monsters.¡±


    But then I saw it. Beneath a lifeless body, someone was hiding, trembling like a leaf in the wind.


    ¡ªGet up. ¡ª


    Their head slowly peeked out, and I could hear their broken voice.


    ¡ªP... Please, don¡¯t hurt me! I¡¯ll do anything, please! ¡ª


    ¡ªTake off your helmet and don¡¯t say a word. ¡ª


    ¡ªY... Yes. ¡ª


    Grabbing him by his unarmed arm, I pulled him up and forced him to walk with me. Maybe, just maybe, saving his life could make me feel better. I could redeem myself, even if just a little.


    Maybe.


    As I dragged him along, I came across another soldier. This one looked more defiant, but he was injured, limping with blood dripping from his leg. He couldn¡¯t do much.


    ¡ªCarry him. ¡ª


    ¡ªY... Yes, of course. ¡ª


    And so, with two prisoners, I made my way back to the trenches. I don¡¯t know how I managed it; I could barely feel my legs. But they were still alive, and so was I.


    I knew Zein and Kiomi wouldn¡¯t leave anyone alive. They would do whatever it took to protect us from any threat. But I thought keeping them as prisoners might be useful. Maybe they could provide valuable information. Maybe...


    When I arrived, I handed them over to the other soldiers without a word. My body felt as heavy as lead. I headed to my makeshift bed and collapsed onto it.


    For the first time that night, I closed my eyes, but the ringing in my head wouldn¡¯t let me rest.


    It was strange. I couldn¡¯t cry, even though my soul felt shattered, as if something inside me had broken beyond repair.


    The following days passed in an endless cycle of fighting. No rest.


    We fought them constantly. I tried to knock out most of the ones I faced, avoiding killing them... but in the end, the soldiers would finish them off mercilessly. In cold blood.


    When the last battle ended, I joined Kiomi and Zein. They were busy interrogating the prisoners, extracting information by any means necessary.


    ¡ªHey! ¡ª someone suddenly shouted at me.


    ¡ªWhat you did was incredible! I didn¡¯t think you had it in you to pull off something like that. Hahaha! ¡ª


    Some soldiers congratulated me with laughter, saying that I had made their job easier. But all I could do was stare at the ground, my gaze empty, lost in my own thoughts.


    Incredible? I didn¡¯t feel that way. I didn¡¯t feel incredible. I felt broken.


    Of the captured prisoners, three were taken to the facility to be interrogated. Zein wanted to handle it personally.


    There were the two I had saved, and another one who had survived by a miracle. However, his condition was deplorable, as if he were already on the brink of death.


    The third one didn¡¯t last long in that place. He died without saying a word.


    The second, the defiant one I had saved, also ended up dead. Zein killed him without hesitation when he refused to speak.


    There was one left. The last one.


    He seemed to be my age, trembling from fear and cold, with dried blood on his face and a look in his eyes that reflected despair. I didn¡¯t want the same to happen to him.


    ¡ªZein, let me handle him, ¡ª I said calmly.


    I approached the prisoner slowly, taking a cloth to wipe the sweat and blood from his face.


    ¡ªLook, do you remember me? ¡ª


    ¡ªY... yes. You saved me. Thank you. ¡ª


    ¡ªListen, I need you to tell us everything you know. Zein won¡¯t hesitate to kill you if you don¡¯t speak. He wouldn¡¯t care about your life... but I do. Please. ¡ª


    My words seemed to reach him. I saw him swallow, his gaze shifting from pure terror to a faint glimmer of hope.


    Finally, he began to speak.


    He told us they were troops from the EDI, the organization known as the Imperial Democratic State, also nicknamed ¡°Black Sun¡± for the symbol that identified them.


    The EDI had set its sights on Earth. Our world was the last stronghold of the rebellion in this region of the universe. For them, it was time for Earth to fall, consolidating their power and absolute control over the star systems.


    The war we were fighting wasn¡¯t just ours. It was something much bigger.


    ¡ªThere¡¯s no one else, ¡ª the prisoner said in a barely audible voice. ¡ªThere¡¯s no one else but you. Everything out there belongs to the EDI, or as some call it, the Black Sun Empire. ¡ª


    He looked at us with a mix of resignation and terror, warning us with a trembling voice:


    ¡ªIt¡¯s better to surrender without fighting. I¡¯ve seen things... In the last places they conquered, they wiped out the population completely. Those who resisted died. All of them. ¡ª


    A heavy silence fell, broken only by his labored breathing.


    ¡ªHe¡¯s coming, ¡ª he finally said, his eyes wide open, reflecting a deep fear.


    Zein frowned, moving closer.


    ¡ªWho¡¯s coming? ¡ª


    The prisoner swallowed hard, his words barely audible.


    ¡ªOur boss. ¡ª


    ¡ªAnd who is that?¡± Zein pressed, his tone harsh.


    ¡ªThe most powerful being I¡¯ve ever known... and the most feared. An invincible one.¡ª


    His words hung in the air like an intangible threat. A chill ran through my body, though I tried to hide it. Invincible. How do you fight something you can¡¯t defeat?


    After gathering the information, they decided to transfer him to the North American sector of the New Republic for further interrogation. Meanwhile, we would stay here, awaiting new orders.


    Kiomi noticed my condition; she was always perceptive with me. She approached, with that mix of sweetness and concern that she knew how to convey.


    ¡ªNaoko, are you okay? ¡ª she asked, glancing at me.


    ¡ªYes... I¡¯m fine. I just need to rest a bit, ¡ª I answered with a weak smile, trying to reassure her.


    The truth was, I desperately needed rest. The past few days had been a constant hell. I could barely stay on my feet, and the lack of sleep, combined with the physical and emotional exhaustion, was taking its toll on me.


    I sat down next to Kiomi, letting myself succumb to the exhaustion. I closed my eyes and rested my head on her shoulder. It was an instinctive gesture, as if in that small act of closeness, I could find some comfort.


    She said nothing. She simply stayed there, letting me rest. And for the first time in days, I felt like I could relax, even if just a little.

 Actions

    When we parted in the trenches, I couldn''t stop thinking about Naoko. There was something in her eyes that worried me, as if she was on the verge of breaking down. Zein had always had unwavering faith in her, and although he tried to keep a calm expression, I could see the weight of concern on his face. He and I are very different when it comes to hiding our feelings, but in that moment, we were in sync. We were both restless.


    At the end of the siege, when I saw Naoko again, something inside me shattered. It wasn''t just the deep dark circles under her eyes or the subtle tremor in her hands; it was her gaze. That spark that had always defined her, even in the most difficult situations, was simply gone. At first, I attributed it to exhaustion, but soon I realized there was something deeper. Something that couldn''t be expressed in words.


    While Zein and I had no hesitation in finishing off every enemy in our path, Naoko took a different approach. She tried to save lives, even in the middle of chaos. Three prisoners were the only ones who survived, and in the end, only one spoke. What he said confirmed what Zein and I had already suspected, but at that moment, my mind was elsewhere. It was on Naoko.


    When we gathered for the interrogation, I couldn''t stop looking at her. I wanted to ask her how she felt, if she was okay, but the words got stuck in my throat. Maybe I was afraid of hearing what she had to say, or maybe I didn''t want to admit I didn¡¯t know how to help her. But in the end, I gathered the courage.


    ¡ªNaoko, are you okay? ¡ª I asked, trying not to sound too worried.


    ¡ªYeah¡­ I''m fine. I just need to rest a bit, ¡ª she replied with a weak smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes.


    She sat down next to me, and before I knew it, she rested her head on my shoulder. Seeing her fall asleep like that, so vulnerable, my chest filled with a mixture of relief and sadness. Relief because she was finally resting, and sadness because I knew something inside her was broken.


    Later, we left Naoko in her bed at the small shelter we found in the nearby village. Although I should have slept myself, sleep didn¡¯t come. My mind wouldn¡¯t stop spinning. Finally, I decided to look for Zein.


    When I entered his room, I found him sitting by the window, staring at the starry sky. His silhouette, illuminated by the soft moonlight, seemed calm, but I knew that look well. He was as restless as I was.


    ¡ªOh, you¡¯re awake, ¡ª he said when he noticed my presence. ¡ªCan¡¯t you sleep? ¡ª


    ¡ªNo,¡± I answered, closing the door behind me. ¡ªWhat about you? ¡ª


    ¡ªI can¡¯t sleep either. ¡ª


    We sat in uncomfortable silence for a while. The sound of the wind softly hitting the window was the only thing filling the emptiness.


    ¡ªSo, what¡¯s keeping you awake? ¡ª Zein finally asked, breaking the stillness with a tone that showed both curiosity and concern.


    ¡ªIt¡¯s about Naoko, ¡ª I said, sitting on the edge of the bed. I fiddled with my hands, searching for the right words. ¡ªI¡¯m worried about how she¡¯s been acting these days.¡ª


    ¡ªYeah, I¡¯ve noticed, ¡ª he replied as he got up and walked over to me. He sat down beside me, and a warm smile appeared on his face. ¡ªI¡¯m worried too, but you know what? ¡ª


    ¡ªWhat? ¡ª


    ¡ªI know she¡¯ll be fine, ¡ª he said with that certainty of his, as if his words could change the course of things.


    ¡ªHow do you know? ¡ª


    ¡ªBecause she¡¯s strong, she¡¯s joyful. And if she can¡¯t get through this, she has us, ¡ª he replied, gently draping a blanket over my shoulders. His gesture, though simple, made me feel an unexpected warmth, as if for a moment everything was okay.


    His words lingered in my mind. It was true. Naoko had always been full of energy, a spark in any situation. No matter how dark the storm she was facing, I believed she could overcome it.


    ¡ªBut something still nags at me... Was it right to bring her with us? ¡ª


    Zein paused before answering. His eyes searched for something in the vastness of the night sky.


    ¡ªI ask myself the same question. ¡ª


    The night was incredibly clear. The stars shone with unusual intensity, and the full moon illuminated the room with its silver glow.


    ¡ªLook at the sky, ¡ª he said suddenly, pointing toward the window. ¡ªThose are the Northern Lights. I read about them once. They¡¯re beautiful, aren¡¯t they? ¡ª


    I looked in the direction he was pointing. The dancing lights colored the sky with greens and blues, like a dream come true.


    ¡ªYeah... they¡¯re really beautiful. ¡ª


    I got up and grabbed the same blanket Zein had used to cover me. Without thinking much, I draped it over his shoulders, making sure he was warm too.


    ¡ªDo you think we¡¯ll be okay? ¡ª I asked, resting my head on his shoulder.


    He didn¡¯t answer right away. When I turned to look at him, his expression surprised me. There was a silent fear in his eyes, a distress he couldn¡¯t hide.


    ¡ªAs long as we¡¯re together, nothing will happen to us, right? ¡ª I tried to say firmly, trying to comfort both him and myself.


    ¡ªYou¡¯re right, ¡ª he replied, forcing a smile. But there was something more behind those words, something I couldn¡¯t ignore. ¡ªThat day, when Naoko asked to come with us, I couldn¡¯t say no. Something she said really hit me. If what¡¯s happening to her now is my fault, I... ¡ª


    I placed my hand over his, stopping him before he could say anything else that might hurt him.


    ¡ªDon¡¯t torment yourself over it, Zein. You¡¯ve done the right thing. You¡¯ve taught her more than you think, and I¡¯m sure she knows that. Even though she still has a lot to learn, she¡¯ll be there. ¡ª


    I looked at him as I spoke, hoping my words could reassure him. For a moment, his expression softened. His eyes met mine, and the weight we both carried felt a little lighter.


    ¡ªI¡¯m glad you¡¯re by my side, ¡ª Zein said softly, carefully resting his head on mine.


    ¡ªMe too, ¡ª I replied, feeling how his warmth and closeness eased some of the night¡¯s unease.


    We stayed like that, looking at the starry sky, not saying anything more. The silence we shared wasn¡¯t uncomfortable; on the contrary, it was a refuge. Neither of us could sleep that night, but it didn¡¯t matter. We were together, and that seemed enough.


    The next day, after resting as much as we could, we went out together for lunch in the cafeteria of the complex. The atmosphere there was different. The soldiers greeted us enthusiastically, thanking us with genuine smiles. They seemed relieved, happy that the siege had been a success.


    Zein responded to the soldiers¡¯ words with a serene but proud expression. It was clear that he was pleased things were improving, although a part of his mind remained worried.


    However, while everything seemed to be slowly returning to normal, Naoko remained the exception. Her face still carried the same deep dark circles and a lost look, even after resting. Every time I looked at her, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a knot in my stomach.


    As we ate, several soldiers approached Naoko. They showered her with compliments and thanks for what she had done during the siege. She tried to smile, to respond politely, but something in her expression seemed broken, incomplete. Zein, on the other hand, looked proud of her. To him, this was proof of how strong she had become.


    It was then that Naoko placed her hands on her head, murmuring something we couldn¡¯t understand. Her face reflected a pain that seemed to be consuming her.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ¡ªNaoko... ¡ª I started to say, reaching out to touch her arm gently, but as soon as my hand brushed hers, she pushed me away with a sudden force.


    ¡ªNaoko? ¡ª I asked, a mix of concern and fear in my voice.


    Her face left me speechless. She was filled with terror, desperation, as if she were seeing something we couldn¡¯t perceive. Her eyes were moving frantically, and her breath was irregular.


    ¡ªI¡¯m sorry... ¡ª she murmured, her voice breaking.


    Suddenly, she stood up from the table and hurriedly left. Zein and I exchanged alarmed glances before getting up to follow her.


    ¡ªNaoko! ¡ª Zein shouted, but she didn¡¯t stop.


    The more we ran after her, the faster she seemed to get away. We chased her all through the complex, turning down hallways and climbing stairs. Every time we thought we were close, she disappeared from our sight.


    That¡¯s when we saw it. Small spots of blood marked the floor, creating a trail that made us run even faster.


    ¡ªNaoko! ¡ª I screamed, my voice breaking with desperation.


    The anguish grew in my chest. What had happened to her? Why was there blood? Was she injured? Questions piled up in my mind, but none had an answer.


    Finally, we found her. She was sitting on the floor of a dark, cold hallway, hugging her knees tightly. Her body was shaking, and her sobs were barely audible.


    ¡ªNaoko... ¡ª Zein murmured as he slowly approached. ¡ªWhat¡¯s going on? ¡ª


    ¡ªI... I... ¡ª she stammered, her voice broken and on the edge of tears.


    I knelt beside her, carefully placing a hand on her shoulder, afraid she would push me away again.


    ¡ªCome on, Naoko. Whatever it is, you can tell us, ¡ª I said in the softest voice I could muster, though my heart was pounding, hoping she would trust us.


    Her tears began to fall as she pressed her face against her knees, as if trying to hide her pain. Something inside her was breaking, and I only wished I could help her before it was too late.


    ¡ªThey... they were supposed to be from another planet, right? Right?! ¡ª Naoko said, her voice trembling with fear and confusion. ¡ªI killed... I killed someone, but... he wanted to kill me! He tried to kill me... So, it¡¯s not a problem, right?! ¡ª


    Her words came out in a rush, full of desperation. Her face, twisted by panic, was almost unrecognizable. There was something in her eyes that scared me. I didn¡¯t want to see her like this, so broken, so lost.


    ¡ªWhy? Why was he supposed to be human? ¡ª she continued, her voice breaking as her trembling hands covered her face. ¡ªWhy were they all like that? I took someone¡¯s life... I¡¯m no different from them. Still, he wanted to kill me, I was just defending myself. What I did wasn¡¯t wrong, was it? ¡ª


    She grabbed her head, as if she wanted to tear out the thoughts tormenting her.


    ¡ªHis cold hands... I can still feel them. Why? ¡ª she whispered, her voice heartbreaking as the tears began to roll down her cheeks.


    Before I realized it, my arms were already around her. It was instinctive, something I hadn¡¯t planned, but I felt like I had to do it.


    ¡ªShh... shh... ¡ª I whispered, trying to calm her as her sobs grew louder. ¡ªIt wasn¡¯t your fault, Naoko. You¡¯re not to blame for anything. ¡ª


    ¡ªBut... ¡ª she could barely speak, her voice choked by her sobs.


    Zein stood still, unmoving. His eyes reflected a mix of pain and guilt, as if he wanted to do something, but didn¡¯t know how. His inability to act made him seem smaller, more vulnerable.


    With a gesture of my hand, I motioned for him to kneel and join the embrace. He hesitated for a moment, but then slowly approached, wrapping his arms around her.


    There we were, the three of us, kneeling on the cold floor, hugging her as we tried to hold back her tears. Time seemed to stop.


    In my mind, an old wound began to reopen. I remembered the first time I took a life. It was different for me. I didn¡¯t feel the weight that now crushed her. My hatred and thirst for revenge had muffled any remorse. But Naoko... she wasn¡¯t like me. She hadn¡¯t meant to do it. She didn¡¯t know what or who she was fighting against.


    Her pain was pure, real. And that hurt me even more.


    Some time passed in that silence, broken only by her sobs, until quick footsteps and small voices interrupted us.


    ¡ªWe¡¯re back, miss! We brought bandages! ¡ª shouted two children, panting from the effort. They were small, no older than five or six, but their faces were filled with determination.


    When they saw us, they stopped abruptly, clearly surprised.


    ¡ªGood thing someone came to help her! ¡ª one of them said with a nervous smile.


    ¡ªKiomi... ¡ª Zein murmured suddenly, pointing at me with his face.


    I looked down and noticed something I hadn''t seen before. A stain of blood spread across my side. One of my wounds had opened during the chase, but in my concern for Naoko, I hadn''t even noticed it.


    ¡ªCan you help her? ¡ª one of the children asked, his eyes pleading.


    ¡ªOf course, ¡ª Zein replied with determination, taking the bandages from the child''s hands.


    With quick but careful movements, we made an improvised dressing to stop the bleeding. He didn¡¯t say anything while working, but his expression was tense, filled with worry.


    ¡ªWe need to take her to the infirmary, ¡ª he finally said, his tone leaving no room for debate.


    I nodded, struggling to rise as Zein took Naoko in his arms. She seemed exhausted, too weak to protest, but her eyes were still moist, as if the tears hadn''t finished falling.


    The two children followed closely behind us as we headed to the infirmary. Their small voices tried to cheer us up, as if they understood the seriousness of the situation and wanted to help in any way they could.


    Every step hurt, both physically and emotionally. But I knew we couldn''t stop. Naoko needed us. And above all, we couldn''t let her sink into that dark abyss that was beginning to devour her.


    After a few hours of waiting, they finally allowed us to see her. Naoko was lying down, with a clean bandage covering her wounds, but her expression reflected more shame than relief.


    ¡ªI''m sorry... ¡ª she murmured, avoiding looking directly at us. ¡ªI''m sorry for all of this. ¡ª


    ¡ªYou don¡¯t have to apologize, ¡ª I replied firmly, sitting beside her.


    ¡ªI¡¯m so glad you''re better, miss! ¡ª the older child exclaimed with great enthusiasm, while the younger one nodded shyly behind him.


    ¡ªThank you so much to you as well, ¡ª Naoko said, giving them a weak smile.


    I took advantage of the pause to direct my attention to the children.


    ¡ªWell then, who are these little ones? ¡ª I asked kindly, leaning slightly toward them.


    ¡ªI am Maxim Sokolov! ¡ª the older one replied, puffing out his chest with pride. ¡ªAnd this is my brother, Viktor Sokolov! ¡ª


    ¡ªA pleasure... ¡ª Viktor murmured, hiding slightly behind Maxim.


    ¡ªThank you so much for taking care of our friend, ¡ª I said, gently petting Viktor''s head, which seemed to relax a little under my gesture.


    Zein, with a curious smile, asked them a question.


    ¡ªBy the way, how old are you? ¡ª


    ¡ªWe, the Sokolov brothers, are five great years old! ¡ª Maxim exclaimed enthusiastically, raising his hand as if announcing something important.


    It was impossible not to smile at his contagious energy. Maxim radiated joy, while Viktor seemed to share it, though he preferred to stay in the background, shy but attentive.


    The following days were calm, although Naoko couldn''t leave the infirmary. The wound that had opened during the fight had worsened, and the doctors insisted she stay on strict bed rest to avoid complications.


    However, despite her condition, Naoko began to regain her spirit. The Sokolov brothers were a huge help in that. Every day they arrived with new stories, games, and questions, filling the infirmary with the sounds of children''s laughter. They spent hours with her, doing everything they could to brighten her day.


    We also stayed by her side. Zein and I took turns to make sure she was never alone. Although she didn''t say it out loud, Naoko appreciated our company, and little by little, her demeanor lightened.


    When the doctors confirmed that her recovery was on track, Paul decided it was time to return home. Before we left, the Sokolov brothers said their goodbyes to Naoko, tears in their eyes.


    ¡ªPromise us you''ll come back someday! ¡ª Maxim said, his eyes full of emotion.


    ¡ªI promise, ¡ª Naoko replied, leaning down to hug them. ¡ªWhen all this is over, I''ll come visit you. ¡ª


    ¡ªWe''ll take care of the village until then! ¡ª Maxim declared with a determination that seemed too big for someone his age. Viktor, for his part, simply nodded, but his gaze reflected the same resolve.


    The journey back was peaceful. When we arrived, Alexander, Mei, and Lyra greeted us with warm smiles. After so many days away, feeling at home again was an indescribable relief.


    Lyra ran towards me, clinging to my arm with a mix of joy and relief.


    ¡ªYou''re finally back! ¡ª she exclaimed, while Mei approached to quickly check if we had any new injuries.


    ¡ªIt''s good to be home, ¡ª Zein murmured, letting out a sigh that seemed to carry away the weight of the past few days.


    And so, although our minds were still occupied with the memories of what we had lived through, there was a sense of peace in being surrounded by those who mattered most to us.


    Someone else was at the place: Aiko, Mei and Alexander''s daughter. She had been away during the holidays visiting her grandparents. From what I could see, she had become very good friends with Lyra during the time we were gone.


    Months passed, and Aiko slowly began to get used to us. At first, she seemed shy, but over time, her attitude became more relaxed.


    This period was surprisingly peaceful. Despite our initial concerns, there was no trace of EDI troops approaching or any other suspicious incidents. From time to time, Paul stopped by the caf¨¦ to update us on the situation, but everything seemed to be under control.


    We continued with our daily activities. Naoko showed remarkable improvement in her health; over time, she reached the point where she seemed completely recovered, as if nothing had ever happened.


    One afternoon, while we were working, the television aired a live program.


    ¡ªWell, our special guest today is the Red Ranger. Let''s give him a warm welcome! ¡ª the host announced enthusiastically.


    ¡ªWho is that? ¡ª Zein asked, frowning as he looked at the screen.


    ¡ªOh, right, you don¡¯t know them, ¡ª Naoko replied, sitting next to us. ¡ªHe''s part of a group called ''The Rangers.'' They''re basically like superheroes. They appeared about 12 years ago and became famous for their help to the population. ¡ª


    ¡ªWow, ¡ª Zein murmured, intrigued.


    ¡ªAnd where were they when that ogre or whatever it was appeared? ¡ª I asked, crossing my arms with skepticism.


    ¡ªYou know, I ask myself the same question, ¡ª Naoko replied with a frustrated grimace.


    Suddenly, a deafening rumble shook the ground, followed by an explosion. The impact was so strong that the windows trembled, and the people in the caf¨¦ looked at each other in panic.


    ¡ªWhat''s happening?! ¡ª Zein exclaimed, immediately standing up.


    We ran toward the door and rushed outside to see what was going on. The street was in chaos: people were running in all directions, screaming in terror, while a thick cloud of black smoke rose in the distance.


    In the middle of the commotion, we saw Paul approaching at full speed. He stopped in front of us, breathing heavily as he tried to catch his breath.


    ¡ªGuys, guys! ¡ª he panted. ¡ªIt''s the EDI troops... they''re here. And not only that... they''ve come with the boss the prisoner told us about. ¡ª


    A chill ran down my spine. I couldn''t believe it. Had they really arrived so quickly? I had hoped we had driven them off, that my optimistic thoughts were true. But they weren''t. They were here, and the worst was yet to come.

 Verdant

    As soon as Paul rushed toward us and we stepped outside, the scene sent chills down my spine.


    A massive cloud of smoke rose in the distance, while people ran in every direction, desperate to escape.


    ¡ªKiomi! Naoko! ¡ª I called out to them for assistance.


    ¡ªYes! ¡ª they replied in unison.


    We exited the caf¨¦ as quickly as we could, with Alexander joining us.


    ¡ªAlexander, it¡¯d be better if you stayed in the caf¨¦, ¡ª I told him, worried about his safety.


    ¡ªDon¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not that old. Besides, who else will help evacuate the people? ¡ª


    Honestly, I hadn¡¯t thought about that. My mind was entirely focused on the invasion and the leader the prisoner had mentioned.


    When we arrived, we positioned ourselves atop a building tall enough to avoid being seen. Soldiers were everywhere, accompanied by numerous ogres similar to the one I had faced when I first arrived. From this vantage point, it became clear that what had happened in Siberia was nothing more than a mere distraction or warning.


    On the ground stood who seemed to be their leader.


    He was an imposing figure, a blend of nature and something almost mechanical. His body appeared to be a complex living armor: thick, muscular limbs were covered with a texture resembling wood, adorned with curved lines and patterns that evoked the veins of a tree.


    At his joints, a glowing, almost liquid sap of white-green color flowed with every movement, emitting a faint glow. It seemed to be part of him, both his blood and his lifeforce.


    Atop his head, a sort of helmet shaped like a crown encased what appeared to be a radiant, pulsating orb, as though it held the very essence of his being. This "helmet" wasn¡¯t made of metal but of dark, polished wood that exuded an aura of ancient power.


    His face, though vaguely humanoid, had features that broke any sense of familiarity: a visible mouth and nose, but instead of ears, two long appendages resembling branches or antennae extended to the sides, vibrating slightly, as if perceiving the environment.


    His eyes were mesmerizing: circular openings in what seemed to be a mask partially covered his face. Instead of the usual whites, the sclera of his eyes were pitch black, accentuating glowing green pupils that seemed to peer directly into the soul of anyone daring enough to face him.


    His posture was that of an undeniable leader. Arms crossed over his chest, he radiated a confidence and authority that felt almost tangible. Each step he took caused a subtle tremor beneath him, as if he were physically connected to the earth itself. There was a perfect blend of natural majesty and palpable menace in his presence.


    In front of him stood the Red Ranger, clearly injured but showing not a shred of fear. I wondered how he had arrived so quickly when he¡¯d just been on television, broadcasting live.


    The other Rangers lay on the ground: Green, Yellow, Pink, Blue. All of them appeared lifeless. Yet there he was, standing tall, a confident smile on his face. His red suit gleamed brightly, a beacon amidst the destruction, as if declaring to the world that a hero still stood.


    Then, he crouched down and picked up a pair of flashy glasses from the ground, adjusting them theatrically.


    ¡ªDon¡¯t worry! ¡ª he shouted, raising his arm toward the sky. "As long as there¡¯s light, there¡¯s hope!"


    ¡ªHas he lost his mind? ¡ª Naoko asked, perplexed.


    Honestly, I might¡¯ve thought the same, but there was something about him that didn¡¯t feel like madness... it was something else.


    ¡ªYou bald ape, haven¡¯t you had enough? ¡ª the leader said, his deep voice laced with contempt.


    ¡ªHehehe... ¡ª The Red Ranger let out a brief chuckle, full of confidence. ¡ªWith a little determination, you can achieve anything! No matter the situation! No matter the moment! If you¡¯ve got determination, you can even cut through the skies themselves!¡ª


    It was as if he were filming a TV commercial, but this time he had no audience. Still, that big grin of his remained unshaken.


    ¡ªI¡¯ve had enough of you, ¡ª the leader growled. ¡ªPrepare yourself, bald ape! ¡ª


    The central plaza vibrated with tension. The remaining inhabitants, those who hadn¡¯t managed to flee, hid behind the ruins, watching with a mix of fear and awe. On one side stood the imposing figure of the leader; on the other, the Red Ranger, moving forward with that defiant smile that seemed to challenge fate itself.


    The leader raised his right arm, which extended like an expanding branch straight toward the Red Ranger. The speed of the attack was astonishing, but the Ranger, with honed reflexes, darted to the side, gracefully evading it.


    ¡ªIs that all you¡¯ve got? ¡ª he taunted, his broad smile unwavering as he spun and dashed toward his enemy.


    Each blow the Ranger delivered struck the leader¡¯s body with a dull thud. The armor didn¡¯t show so much as a crack. Even so, the Ranger didn¡¯t relent. He leapt, rolled, threw kicks and punches, maintaining his speed to avoid the leader¡¯s counterattacks.


    From our vantage point, we watched intently.


    ¡ªHe¡¯s fast... but it doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s doing anything, ¡ª I murmured, worried.


    ¡ªHe¡¯s looking for a weak spot, ¡ª Kiomi interjected, her eyes narrowing as she analyzed every movement.


    Suddenly, the ground beneath the Ranger fractured. A massive trunk erupted with brutal force, hitting him squarely and flinging him into a nearby wall. The impact sent up a cloud of dust, and for a moment, everything went silent.


    The leader stood motionless, observing the spot where the Ranger had fallen. But then, laughter broke the silence.


    ¡ªThat really hurt! ¡ª The Red Ranger emerged from the rubble. His suit was torn, his glasses shattered, and a trickle of blood ran down his forehead. But his dazzling smile remained, as if the pain were nothing more than a minor inconvenience.


    The leader tilted his head slightly, as though evaluating his opponent.


    ¡ªNo matter how hard you try, you¡¯re insignificant. ¡ª


    ¡ªInsignificant? ¡ª The Ranger laughed louder, stepping forward, staggering slightly but holding his defiant stance. ¡ªMaybe. But I won¡¯t stop. ¡ª


    ¡ªBald ape, ¡ª the leader growled, visibly irritated, though his expression suddenly shifted to a sardonic smile. ¡ªTell me, why don¡¯t you just give up? ¡ª


    ¡ªBecause justice never gives up. ¡ª


    The leader seemed puzzled but maintained his mocking tone.


    ¡ªHow are you still standing after all that? ¡ª


    ¡ªDetermination. ¡ª The Ranger spoke the word with unwavering conviction, as if it were the very essence of his being.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡ªWell, I have to admire that determination; I¡¯ll admit it. ¡ª The leader shifted his stance, pointing at the Ranger with an air of challenge. ¡ªTell me your name, bald ape. In return, I¡¯ll tell you mine. ¡ª


    ¡ªHeh, I¡¯m flattered. ¡ª Miguel wiped the blood from his forehead, still smiling. ¡ªMy name¡¯s Miguel. ¡ª


    ¡ªMiguel? That¡¯s certainly a strange name. ¡ª The leader resumed his imposing posture, arms crossed. ¡ªI am Sora Verdant, general of the EDI, under Lord Abyrion¡¯s command. ¡ª


    ¡®A general?!¡¯ I thought, unable to hide my shock. So, he¡¯s not the boss? Well, in a way, he is, but¡­


    ¡ªI¡¯ll admit, bald ape, that this ¡®determination¡¯ of yours is something I¡¯ll admire for the rest of my existence. Keep that in mind. ¡ª Sora lowered his arms slowly, adopting a battle-ready stance.


    ¡ªI¡¯m glad to hear that. ¡ª Miguel¡¯s broad smile remained, despite his obvious exhaustion.


    ¡ªShould we step in to help? ¡ª Naoko asked, glancing at the weary Ranger.


    Before I could answer, Sora raised his left arm, which extended once again like an expanding branch, directly toward Miguel.


    Without a second thought, I rushed to his aid, blocking the attack with my sword. The impact reverberated strongly, sending a faint tremor up my arm. Good thing I reacted in time, I thought, noticing how Miguel hadn¡¯t moved an inch, as if he no longer had the strength to do so.


    "I was wondering when you lot would step down," Sora said, retracting his arm slowly. His mocking tone remained as he readied himself for his next move.


    ¡ªNaoko, Kiomi, Alexander, go and evacuate the injured, along with Miguel. ¡ª


    ¡ªBut, Zein¡­¡ª Naoko said, her concern evident.


    ¡ªLet us help! ¡ª Kiomi interrupted, glancing urgently at Naoko.


    ¡ªNo, I need you to get these people out of here. I¡¯ll hold them off. ¡ª


    They stayed silent for a moment, but Miguel''s laughter broke the tension.


    ¡ªHe''s right! ¡ª Miguel said, as if the blows he had taken hadn¡¯t fazed him. ¡ªWe need to get everyone out of here! ¡ª


    ¡ªFine, ¡ª Kiomi replied reluctantly, ¡ªbut be careful. ¡ª


    ¡ªI will. Now go. ¡ª


    ¡ªWhat a brave act, ¡ª Sora said mockingly, ¡ªbut it won¡¯t do you any good. ¡ª


    ¡ªSave your taunts for later. You¡¯ll be facing me now. ¡ª


    I rushed toward Sora as fast as I could, my sword gleaming under the sunlight. However, Sora reacted just as quickly, dodging the attack with an agile movement. In an instant, his arm whipped out like a lash, delivering a crushing blow to my ribs. The impact was devastating, sending me flying into one of the nearby buildings.


    ¡ªZein! ¡ª Kiomi cried out, her face full of anguish. She instinctively tried to run back to help me, leaving the evacuation to the others, but I stopped her.


    "Keep going! I¡¯m fine!" I shouted as I stood up, shaking the debris off my armor.


    With a fluid motion, I summoned my second sword. I charged back into the fight, now wielding both blades, which traced dual arcs through the air with deadly precision.


    Sora, unfazed, stomped on the ground. The force of the impact raised a wall of wood from the earth, as if nature itself responded to his will. My attack collided with the makeshift barrier, sending splinters flying in every direction.


    But it didn¡¯t end there. Sora brought the wall crashing down with immense force, aiming to crush me. I reacted in time, crossing my swords to block the strike. The impact rang out like thunder, making the ground beneath us tremble.


    Our eyes met, and the air between us seemed charged with energy, as if the clash of our wills was as intense as the battle itself.


    ¡ªI must admit, you¡¯re quite strong, ¡ª Sora said with a mocking smile.


    ¡ªThanks, ¡ª I replied in kind.


    Without wasting any time, I lunged at Sora again. However, something unexpected happened. From the building behind him, two massive tree trunks began to extend like living serpents, moving toward me at incredible speed.


    With a swift movement, I cut them down in an instant, my blades tracing precise arcs that reduced the threat to splinters. But when I looked up to search for my enemy, Sora was already gone.


    A chill ran down my spine as I scanned the plaza, and then I saw him. Sora stood atop a platform of tree trunks that rose above the ruins. His posture was relaxed, almost insolent, as he smirked mockingly.


    ¡ªHello, ¡ª Sora said, his tone dripping with sarcasm.


    I didn¡¯t hesitate for a second. I launched myself forward, my swords poised to strike. However, Sora moved with an unsettling grace, dodging the attack as if it were a mere game.


    He landed firmly, and I quickly turned to keep my enemy in sight. My breathing was heavy but steady.


    "Is that all you¡¯ve got?" Sora taunted from his elevated position, a laugh escaping his lips as he regarded me with blatant disdain.


    I gritted my teeth. My mind raced. I couldn¡¯t afford to let Sora maintain the height advantage.


    I kept my gaze fixed on him as he stood above me, relaxed and confident¡ªor so it seemed. I began to walk slowly around his position, analyzing every angle in search of a weak spot.


    ¡ªAre you looking for an escape route? ¡ª Sora teased, his smile lighting up his face.


    ¡ªIt¡¯s useless.¡ª


    ¡ªWhy are you so confident? ¡ª I asked without stopping, my eyes locked on him.


    ¡ªBecause I¡¯m strong, ¡ª Sora replied, his voice brimming with overwhelming certainty.


    I tightened my grip on my swords.


    ¡ªLet¡¯s see how strong you really are. ¡ª


    Without hesitation, I sent a burst of mana toward the debris at Sora¡¯s feet. The impact shook the platform he was standing on, destabilizing it. Sora reacted quickly, extending whip-like branches from the ground, replicating the same attack that had taken Miguel out of the fight.


    But this was exactly what I had hoped for, what I wanted him to do. With precise timing, I crossed my swords to block the strike. The impact echoed through the air, but instead of retreating, I used the momentum to propel myself forward, closing the distance between us.


    When I was close enough, I aimed a direct slash at Sora¡¯s torso. However, something unexpected happened. Sora murmured a word under his breath¡ªtoo faint for me to hear clearly.


    ¡ªImaginary. ¡ª


    Suddenly, thousands of branches sprouted from the surroundings, enclosing us in what appeared to be a dome, though it wasn¡¯t entirely closed. The ceiling stretched high above, as if we were inside a massive tree.


    ¡ªImpossible, ¡ª I muttered, astonished.


    Sora chuckled, his eyes gleaming with a mix of mockery and challenge.


    ¡ªWe¡¯ve been watching you closely, Zein. Don¡¯t think this technique is so rare that only you and Kiomi know it. ¡ª


    The place transformed into a dense, oppressive forest. Everything around us was nature, thick trunks, twisting roots underfoot. Above, it seemed like the sun was shining brightly, but it wasn¡¯t real; it was an artificial glow that breathed life into this strange environment.


    ¡ªYou¡¯ve impressed me, ¡ª Sora said, his tone a blend of acknowledgment and sarcasm.


    ¡ªI¡¯m glad to hear that. Now prepare yourself, Zein Ravenscroft, because this is the beginning of your downfall. ¡ª


    I didn¡¯t hesitate for a second. I launched myself at Sora with all my strength, but just as I was about to strike, he disappeared¡ªas if merging with the ground, becoming one with nature.


    Then the attacks began. Trunks and branches erupted from every direction, moving like living serpents. I barely managed to react, blocking or dodging each strike as sweat beaded on my forehead.


    ¡ªDamn it! ¡ª I muttered between gasps. ¡ªHow am I supposed to figure out where he is? ¡ª


    Amid the chaos, something caught my attention. In the spots where the trunks emerged, I briefly noticed a blurred silhouette. It moved quickly, almost imperceptibly, but I managed to make it out.


    ¡ªCould it be? ¡ª I thought, analyzing its movements.


    Studying the pattern, I reached a conclusion.


    He can attack from anywhere, but inside this place¡­ he needs to approach the origin points for greater speed, strength, and precision. That will be his downfall.


    As the trunks continued their assault, I started moving among them with a clearer strategy, dodging and finding cover. Finally, during one of the attacks, I found the perfect moment. With a swift move, I slipped through the trunks, relying on my speed to confuse Sora.


    ¡ªWhat...? ¡ª Sora reacted upon seeing the shadow I left behind, a figure resembling me but not truly me.


    Seizing his distraction, I delivered a precise, clean strike, cutting through the tree where he was hiding. I infused my blade with mana, amplifying the impact and shattering the natural structure.


    The attack was devastating. The tree split in two, and with it, Sora was exposed¡ªhis body cleanly severed in half. For a moment, I thought I had won.


    ¡ªNo! It can''t end like this! ¡ª Sora shouted in desperation, his voice filled with disbelief. ¡ªI can''t be defeated by someone like you! ¡ª


    A wave of triumph surged through me, but it was short-lived.


    ¡ªHa... ha... HAHAHA! ¡ª Sora laughed mockingly as his lower half began to rise on its own. Living branches extended, lifting his destroyed torso and slowly reattaching it. Before my incredulous eyes, his body regenerated as if it had never been cut.


    Sora dusted off his clothes calmly, as if nothing had happened.


    ¡ªDid you really think that was enough to kill me? ¡ª he asked with disdain, his tone dripping with mockery. ¡ªYou¡¯ll have to try much harder than that. ¡ª


    The air grew thick with tension once more. I gritted my teeth, feeling frustration and determination burning inside me. This fight was far from over.

 Consequences

    The moment we separated from Zein, a deep unease settled in my chest. We left him alone, facing an enemy beyond what any of us could imagine. With every step I took with the group, the weight of that decision followed me like a shadow.


    But there was no time for regrets. We had a mission: to take these people to a safe place. With determination, we formed a caravan, surrounding the survivors like a human shield. Alexander covered the rear, Miguel secured the right flank, Kiomi protected the left, and I... I was at the front. Why me? I¡¯m not a leader, I¡¯ve never been one. But at that moment, my doubts had to wait; the only thing that mattered was fulfilling my duty.


    As we advanced, the landscape that unfolded before us was desolate: collapsed buildings, deserted streets, and a deadly silence broken only by the distant echoes of gunfire and explosions. Everything was broken. Every step took us closer to chaos, but also, I hoped, closer to the military¡¯s containment zone. We had to get there; it was our only hope.


    I couldn¡¯t push my thoughts of Zein... or of my grandmother aside. Would she be okay? That question hammered in my mind, relentless. I wanted to believe she was. I wanted to believe she had found shelter, and that Zein... Zein would never give up.


    Miguel, on his part, did everything possible to calm those trembling with fear or beginning to lose hope. His voice was like a balm in the midst of the storm, and thanks to him, the caravan moved forward with a tense but steady calm. Meanwhile, I kept my eyes wide open, searching for any sign of danger, especially as we neared the caf¨¦ and my home. I had to find a sign... something that would tell me she was okay.


    Along the way, confrontations were inevitable. Each battle was a brutal reminder of the fragility of our situation. We had to fight while protecting the civilians, avoiding at all costs that they got caught in the crossfire. Each strike, each shot, was a desperate gamble for survival.


    The most unsettling thing of all was what we knew... and what we didn¡¯t. An unregistered nation, arisen from the shadows, had launched a massive invasion against the planet. In just a few hours, they had taken the northern part of the globe. On a radio I found among the rubble, the news confirmed what we feared: the world¡¯s armies were being torn apart, unable to face an enemy of this magnitude. We knew who they were. The EDI. They had found us, and now... now they were coming for everything.


    I looked around, at the panorama of devastation that had once been our city. This was a land that had borne years of wars and their scars, but always found a way to rise again. Now, it seemed that strength was fading. Was this the last time our city would see the light? I didn¡¯t know. But I had to believe... I had to believe that one day, somehow, this city would shine again.


    As we approached my house, I saw it. What I had feared the most, what I didn¡¯t want to face. The building was partially destroyed. Not completely, but enough to fill my chest with an indescribable emptiness.


    I ran. I didn¡¯t care about anything else. My legs moved faster than my mind could process, and as I crossed the threshold, I slipped in my haste.


    Please, no.


    ¡ªNaoko! ¡ªthey shouted from behind, but I didn¡¯t stop.


    Each step I took felt heavier, as if fear was trying to stop me. I hurried up the stairs, stumbling with every step. My hands were shaking. My breath was a knot in my throat.


    Please, no.


    When I finally reached the door, it was jammed. I hit it desperately, but it wouldn¡¯t give. Over and over, I slammed my shoulder against it, ignoring the pain, until it finally fell with a crash.


    As I crossed, my eyes frantically scanned the room. My heart was pounding.


    "Where are you? Where are you?"


    My hands shook as I lifted the rubble, and then... then I saw it.


    What I never wanted to see.


    There, under the remains of what had once been our home, lay she. My grandmother. Her body still, fragile... lifeless.


    No, it can¡¯t be. This isn¡¯t happening.


    I felt the world crumble around me. Everything else turned into a distant noise. I could only look, paralyzed, as the weight of my guilt crushed me.


    She had always been there for me, even in her darkest days, even when she didn¡¯t have the strength to keep going. She had always supported me, always been my refuge. And now, when I needed her more than ever, I wasn¡¯t there.


    A sob escaped my lips, and with it, the certainty that I had failed.


    ¡ªNaoko... ¡ªKiomi¡¯s voice reached me from behind, soft, almost fearful.


    ¡ªIt¡¯s... it¡¯s my fault, you know? ¡ªI murmured, my voice broken, barely a choked whisper. Tears began to slide down my face uncontrollably.


    ¡ªI... wasn¡¯t there for her. This is my fault. All my fault.


    I kneeled in front of my grandmother, at the body that had once been full of life and warmth. I didn¡¯t want to accept it. I couldn¡¯t.


    ¡ªCome on, Grandma, you¡¯re just sleeping, right?... Right? ¡ªI said, my voice cracking, the tears choking each word as I gently moved her body, hoping for an answer that would never come.


    Kiomi came closer and knelt beside me. Her warm hand rested on my shoulder.


    ¡ªIt¡¯s not your fault ¡ªshe said in a whisper, her voice full of compassion.


    I looked at her, my hope wavering.


    ¡ªShe¡¯ll be okay, won¡¯t she? ¡ªI insisted, clinging to a lie that I knew wasn¡¯t true.


    Kiomi only looked at me in silence. Her silence was more devastating than any words.


    I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. The weight of the loss, the guilt, my helplessness, fell on me like an unrelenting storm. I screamed, a heartbreaking cry that echoed in the shattered walls, a resonance of all the pain I couldn¡¯t contain. Tears fell uncontrollably, and my chest shook with every sob.


    Kiomi didn¡¯t say anything, she just held me. Her presence was the only thing keeping me standing in the middle of that abyss of darkness. I stayed there, holding her, crying until I ran out of strength.


    Forgive me, Grandma. Forgive me for everything.


    When I finally calmed down, I made a decision. I wasn¡¯t going to leave her there. Carefully, I wrapped her body in a sheet. Though the pain still stabbed at my heart, I knew I had to keep going. I descended the stairs with her in my arms, feeling how light she was. Miguel saw me and, with a solemn expression, offered his condolences.


    ¡ªI''ll take care of the front of the caravan ¡ªhe said firmly, giving me a moment to breathe.


    I walked behind the group, my eyes fixed on the body wrapped in my arms. Every step was a reminder of what I had lost. The world seemed grayer, emptier.


    As we moved forward, we checked the surroundings for survivors. We passed by destroyed stores, deserted streets filled with rubble... and bodies. Bodies of civilians, soldiers... lives that would never return.


    Finally, we reached the caf¨¦. We decided to take a break while Miguel stayed behind, keeping watch over the caravan. Upon entering, the place was as destroyed as everything else. Broken furniture, shattered windows... it was a reflection of the city itself.


    In a corner, there was Kio, asleep in her animal form, oblivious to the devastation around her.


    ¡ªKio, how can you be asleep with everything that¡¯s going on? ¡ªKiomi asked, surprised by the creature''s indifference.


    Kio slowly opened her eyes and stretched lazily, as if nothing was different.


    ¡ªWhere are Mei and Aiko? ¡ªasked Alexander, his voice full of concern.


    Kio yawned and replied nonchalantly:


    ¡ªI don¡¯t know.


    Alexander clenched his fists.


    ¡ªWhat do you mean you don¡¯t know? ¡ªhe asked with frustration.


    ¡ªCan¡¯t you see? I was asleep ¡ªshe replied in a calm tone, as if the chaos around them wasn¡¯t her problem.


    ¡ªAre they still here? ¡ªAlexander insisted, his voice heavy with frustration.


    ¡ªI told you, I don¡¯t know ¡ªKio responded indifferently, stretching as if the situation didn¡¯t matter.


    Alexander didn¡¯t waste any time and began searching everywhere. He checked every corner, moving debris and opening doors in search of any clue.


    ¡ªMei! ¡ªhe shouted from the second floor, his voice reverberating with desperation.


    We all ran after him, fearing the worst. When we reached the top, we saw something that froze us in place: Mei and Aiko were locked in a room. Mei was standing in front of Aiko, clearly protecting her. The scene was heartbreaking.


    When our eyes met Mei¡¯s, we noticed how badly she was. She was as pale as snow, and blood soaked her clothes. She had been gravely wounded.


    ¡ªI¡¯m glad you¡¯re here, dear... ¡ªMei whispered, a faint smile on her face as her body started to stagger.


    Alexander ran to her, holding her up before she fell.


    ¡ªDon¡¯t sleep. Stay with me, Mei ¡ªhe said desperately, his face filled with worry.


    ¡ªThey... they got to the store. I had to protect our little one. Sorry I couldn¡¯t do more... ¡ªher voice was barely a whisper, breaking with every word.


    ¡ªNo, don¡¯t say that ¡ªAlexander replied, shaking his head forcefully¡ª. I¡¯m just so happy I found you both. That¡¯s the only thing that matters.


    Aiko, with tears in her eyes, ran to me and took my hand. Her fear was palpable, she was shaking from head to toe. I picked her up and hugged her tightly, trying to offer her some comfort.


    Meanwhile, Mei kept trying to speak. Her voice grew weaker with every passing moment.


    ¡ªTake care of our daughter, okay? ¡ªshe said with a warm smile, looking at Alexander.


    ¡ªDon¡¯t talk like that. You¡¯re going to be okay, Mei. Just hang in there a little longer. Please! ¡ªAlexander leaned toward her, as if his willpower could keep her alive.


    ¡ªI don¡¯t think I can hang on much longer... ¡ªshe whispered, closing her eyes for a moment¡ª. Forgive me.


    ¡ªNo, Mei! Hold on for Aiko, hold on for me... I need you! ¡ªhis voice cracked, tears beginning to fall down his face.


    Mei raised her hand with effort and gently caressed Alexander¡¯s cheek.


    ¡ªI love you... ¡ªshe whispered, her voice barely audible.


    ¡ªI love you too... ¡ªAlexander responded, his voice choked with emotion.


    The two shared a kiss, one that would clearly be their last. Mei let out a sigh and closed her eyes with a serene smile, her body losing all strength in Alexander¡¯s arms.


    The silence that followed was deafening. No one dared to speak, trapped in the weight of what had just happened.


    Until Kio¡¯s carefree yawn broke the tension.


    ¡ªYou... ¡ªAlexander said, standing up with tears in his eyes, but now filled with anger.


    He approached Kio and lifted her to eye level, holding her tightly.


    ¡ªHow could you leave them alone? Where were you when they needed you? ¡ªhe shouted, his voice filled with rage and pain.


    ¡ªWhat the hell were you doing while this was happening?! ¡ªAlexander exploded, his voice full of rage and pain.


    In that instant, Kio returned to her human form, something Alexander had never seen before. Her figure was as imposing as her animal nature, but she was still suspended in the air, held by Alexander¡¯s shirt.


    ¡ªFor your information, I have a contract with Zein, and that contract doesn¡¯t allow me to transform into my human form while he¡¯s fighting, so I couldn¡¯t do much ¡ªKio replied, her voice tense and sharp. Immediately, she returned to her animal form, shrugging as if the situation wasn¡¯t so serious for her.


    ¡ªThat¡¯s not an excuse! ¡ªshouted Alexander, frustration overflowing in his tone.


    ¡ªTHAT¡¯S NOT AN EXCUSE! ¡ªKio retorted, raising her voice too. Her gaze became fierce, but her tone revealed an unexpected vulnerability. ¡ªDo you think it didn¡¯t hurt to see and hear everything they were doing to them? Feeling powerless and not being able to move? It affected me too! I tried to move as much as I could!


    Alexander, overwhelmed by guilt, knelt down, his face crumbling.


    ¡ªI¡¯m sorry, I... ¡ªhe murmured, but his words got lost in the air, drowned out by the weight of his regret.


    ¡ªDon¡¯t apologize ¡ªKio responded, her tone softer, though still marked by tension.


    ¡ªBut how could you transform if Zein is supposed to be fighting right now? ¡ªAlexander asked, frowning, trying to find logic in all of this.


    ¡ªYou should hurry back ¡ªKio said urgently¡ª. He¡¯s probably losing.


    The gravity of her words hit everyone like a direct blow to the conscience. Without wasting any more time, we got moving. We improvised a cart to carry the bodies and exhausted people, moving quickly toward the containment zone.


    As we got closer, something in the air changed. There were more enemies than usual, forcing us to push through with speed and determination. We fought for every meter, but we finally managed to reach the other side. Military personnel and tanks greeted us, barely holding back the enemy attacks.


    When they saw us, the soldiers cheered, and among them was Paul, who also showed a smile of relief upon seeing us arrive.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.We managed to get everyone to safety, but the peace didn¡¯t last long.


    ¡ªWe need to go back ¡ªI said to Kiomi while quickly bandaging some wounds I had sustained along the way.


    ¡ªAlexander, can you¡­? ¡ªI started, but he interrupted me before I could finish.


    ¡ªDon¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll stay here and help. You three go ahead. ¡ªAlexander paused, then added¡ª. But before you leave, Kiomi, I need to teach you something.


    ¡­


    The battle was becoming more and more exhausting and difficult. Sora was a formidable opponent, showing no signs of letting up.


    ¡ªYou really don¡¯t know when to give up, do you, Zein? ¡ªHer voice rang out, filled with contempt.


    ¡ªYou¡¯ll never see me give up ¡ªI replied, my jaw clenched.


    Suddenly, the air was filled with a penetrating smell, something that seemed to corrode even my thoughts. The atmosphere grew oppressive, as if each breath was harder than the last. I felt dizzy, my eyes burned, and the pressure in my lungs increased, as if the air itself was trying to crush me.


    Instinctively, I covered my mouth and nose with my arm, trying to protect myself from the suffocating sensation.


    ¡ªDo you feel how the air is starting to betray you, Zein? ¡ªSora¡¯s voice was getting closer slowly, filled with that arrogance that only those who dominate the terrain can have. She moved around me like a hawk, waiting for her moment to strike. ¡ªThis forest is mine, and even the very oxygen obeys me.


    It was then that I noticed it. With effort, I managed to distinguish a faint mist in the air, almost imperceptible. Maybe it was gas. My mind began processing it quickly: if the gas was flammable, I could get out of here, but if it wasn¡¯t... I was in trouble.


    I needed to think fast.


    I had to come up with a strategy, and soon. The air was against me, but the battle wasn¡¯t lost yet.


    ¡ªHey... ¡ªSora¡¯s voice snapped me out of my thoughts.


    ¡ªWhat¡¯s wrong? Are you finally about to give up? ¡ªHer mocking tone made me grit my teeth.


    ¡ªHahaha, no ¡ªI replied with a smile full of determination. As I spoke, I formed an energy ball in my hand, a bright glow that lit up the thick air. ¡ªWhat do you think I¡¯m going to do?


    Sora paused for a moment, watching the energy sphere forming in my hands. Her face hardened, but she didn¡¯t hesitate.


    ¡ªYou wouldn¡¯t be crazy enough ¡ªshe said, and with that, my suspicions were confirmed: the gas was flammable.


    ¡ªWant to test it? ¡ªI retorted, throwing the energy ball as fast as I could.


    Immediately, I saw how Sora reinforced herself, preparing to withstand the explosion. I did the same, covering myself with an energy layer to withstand the shockwave.


    The impact was immediate. The sound of the explosion resonated like a roar, and the air was filled with a blinding light. The entire place erupted, like a hell unleashed in a single second.


    When the mist finally cleared, I could see the sunlight piercing through the chaos. Despite the devastation, the sun shone brightly at its highest point, and the sky was completely clear, as if the world had decided to move on, indifferent to the destruction.


    However, the calm didn¡¯t last long.


    As I fell, I hit some debris hard, the pain immediately coursing through my body. I was exhausted, my body wasn¡¯t responding as I expected. I could barely move, and an unbearable pain settled in my arm. Looking at it, I realized it was broken, and I felt the weight of the fractures in my ribs steal my breath away.


    The battle had taken a higher toll than I had thought.


    ¡ªI must say, that was truly reckless ¡ªsaid the voice, dripping with sarcasm. I turned to see her, and to my surprise, it was Sora, not a scratch on her, as if the explosion hadn¡¯t affected her in the slightest. ¡ªI didn¡¯t expect to find two such admirable people on this planet. Maybe you really have some worth.


    I felt the fatigue invade me completely, but I couldn¡¯t give up. I couldn¡¯t. If I did now, everything I had fought to build, everything I loved, would shatter.


    I stood up, using the little strength I had left. Every muscle in my body screamed for rest, but the determination inside me pushed me to keep going.


    ¡ªGive up already, won¡¯t you? ¡ªSora was getting closer and closer, her presence so dominant that I felt the weight of her power crushing me.


    It was true that I no longer had the strength to fight, but I wasn¡¯t going to let it all end like this.


    At that moment, Sora launched a direct attack towards me, and although I tried to dodge it, my legs didn¡¯t respond. I closed my eyes, prepared for the impact, but¡­ I didn¡¯t feel it. When I opened them, I saw Miguel, standing in front of me, blocking the blow with his own body.


    ¡ªDon¡¯t give up, my friend! There¡¯s still a battle to win! ¡ªhe shouted, his voice filled with energy and hope.


    ¡ªAnd who said I had given up? ¡ªI replied with a smile, pushing myself up with effort.


    ¡ªZein! ¡ªKiomi¡¯s voice reached me from afar. I looked and saw Naoko and Kiomi approaching quickly, it seemed like they had taken the civilians to a safe place.


    Naoko reached my side, helping me walk.


    ¡ªCome on, let¡¯s get to a safer place.


    ¡ªI can still fight, you know? ¡ªI said, coughing from the effort.


    ¡ªOf course not, don¡¯t you see how you are? Come on, quickly. ¡ªNaoko helped me move, but something in her attitude surprised me. She was different, more determined, stronger. ¡ªKiomi, Miguel, can you distract him for a while?


    ¡ªSure ¡ªthey replied in unison.


    ¡ªNow it¡¯s my turn to fight ¡ªMiguel said, a challenging smile on his face as he approached Sora.


    ¡ªI¡¯ve been waiting for you, bald monkey ¡ªSora replied with a cold, mocking smile.


    ¡ªTime for round 2, bitch ¡ªMiguel retorted, his tone full of confidence and energy.


    Meanwhile, Naoko led me to a more secluded spot, away from the direct battle.


    ¡ªLet me heal you ¡ªshe said, beginning to examine my wounds.


    ¡ªI¡¯m glad to see you¡¯re okay ¡ªI commented, forcing a smile.


    ¡ªI should be saying that ¡ªshe replied with a smile, but it was faint, as if the situation was still deeply affecting her. ¡ªNow let me focus.


    She placed her hands over my injured body and closed her eyes in concentration. Moments passed in silence until a soft light began to emanate from her palms. I recognized what was happening; it was healing magic, something that, although familiar, still amazed me.


    When the light faded, I felt better, but not fully healed. I still had several visible cuts and some painful wounds, but undoubtedly, I felt much stronger.


    ¡ªLet¡¯s go back ¡ªI said, standing up with determination. But just as I was about to take a step, Naoko stopped me by taking my hand, her gaze filled with concern.


    ¡ªZein ¡ªshe said softly, ¡ªpromise me you won¡¯t do anything stupid.


    I smiled at her, even though I knew the situation was more serious than I was letting on.


    ¡ªI promise ¡ªI replied.


    We looked at each other for a moment, exchanging brief smiles before heading back to the battlefield.


    When we arrived, I saw that Kiomi and Miguel were fighting alongside Sora, or at least that¡¯s what it seemed. However, the scale quickly tilted towards Sora, who began to dominate once again.


    ¡ªSora! ¡ªI shouted, trying to stop the fight.


    Sora looked at me, her expression now serious, a hint of surprise appearing in her eyes.


    ¡ªYou¡¯ve come back, and you look much better ¡ªshe commented, before becoming even more serious. ¡ªWhat do you want? What¡¯s on your mind?


    ¡ªIs it that obvious? ¡ªI walked closer to her, my gaze fixed and challenging. ¡ªProve to me that you¡¯re as strong as you say.


    Sora frowned, clearly confused by my attitude.


    ¡ªExcuse me?


    ¡ªIf you¡¯re as strong as you say, and we¡¯re so weak, then prove it ¡ªI responded without hesitation.


    ¡ªAnd how do you want me to do that? ¡ªthe arrogance in her tone was evident.


    ¡ªTake my most powerful attack ¡ªI challenged, raising my hand. ¡ªHead-on, without dodging it.


    Sora let out a low laugh, and for the first time, her arms, which were ready to attack, fell to her sides in a sign of relaxation.


    ¡ªWell, how interesting ¡ªshe said, with an arrogant smile. ¡ªFine, I accept. I¡¯ll show you how weak you really are.


    ¡ªZein, what are you going to do? ¡ªKiomi asked, visibly worried.


    ¡ªJust stay away from here and watch ¡ªI replied, positioning myself in front of Sora.


    We moved to a safe distance, away from the main battlefield. Sora had climbed onto some ruins that gave her a slight height advantage, but that wouldn¡¯t be enough. I knew her confidence would be her downfall.


    ¡ªAlright, I¡¯m ready! ¡ªSora shouted, crossing her arms arrogantly, completely calm.


    I prepared my attack, aiming my hand at her as if it were a gun. Sora mocked me, but I decided to ignore it.


    I imagined the attack, visualizing it in my mind just as I had done in the tournament, but this time, I wasn¡¯t going to hold back. I knew exactly what I was about to unleash, what power I was about to summon.


    This attack wasn¡¯t just about power; it also depended on imagination. The power is represented by you, but imagination carries an essential part of that energy. No matter how strong you are, if you don¡¯t know how to redirect that power, it¡¯s useless.


    I visualized the creation of a bright sphere, like a miniature sun. It was radiant, and its heat and light began to envelop me. I could feel it, pulsing around me. Suddenly, the sphere began to contract violently, losing its brightness little by little. The light faded in a blink, and the sphere turned dark, as if it were absorbing everything around it. Waves of energy began to form, distorting the space. A black hole started to form at its center.


    The edge of the sphere shone like a distorted halo, as if the light were trapped, bending around it, while the center remained completely dark, not emitting a spark.


    I opened my eyes. There it was, right at the tip of my fingers.


    ¡ªReady? ¡ªI asked, my voice low but firm.


    ¡ªWhenever you want ¡ªSora replied, her tone confident, almost arrogant.


    Everything fell silent. The air seemed to hold its breath as I prepared to release the contained energy. I knew I couldn¡¯t maintain that mass of energy for long, so I let it collapse, but I managed to control that collapse. I dissipated all the energy toward Sora, like a ray of pure destruction aimed at her.


    In that moment, I unleashed everything I had inside, without holding back. It didn¡¯t matter what price I had to pay. This was the end. I had to finish Sora now, once and for all.


    Sora realized too late. The attack was too powerful for her. She tried to resist, but it was useless. The impact of my attack hit her directly, sweeping everything in its path. The sound of the explosion was deafening, and when the energy dissipated, all that remained was a massive hole in the buildings, which began to collapse shortly after.


    The sky seemed to have torn in two, as if everything around me had shattered under the force of my attack. Everything in front of me disappeared in an instant, even Sora, who was no longer there. I had evaporated her.


    I couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. I had expended all my energy in that attack, and my body no longer responded. I was about to collapse when I felt a hand grasp mine, lifting it into the air. I looked at the owner of the hand and saw Miguel, who, with a smile, raised my arm in victory.


    ¡ªDon¡¯t pass out yet, they¡¯re watching ¡ªhe said, his voice filled with an encouraging tone.


    When I looked up, I saw a news helicopter hovering above us. Despite the great danger, it was clear they were recording the whole fight and broadcasting it live.


    We had won. We had finally done it. It was a formidable enemy, but we had defeated him. If I hadn¡¯t accepted my proposal, we probably never would have come out victorious.


    Miguel helped me walk, and we all approached the spot where Sora had been. What we saw left me speechless: there she was, or at least, what was left of her.


    ¡ªHow did¡­? ¡ªNaoko asked, visibly surprised.


    ¡ªJust at the last second, I managed to separate a finger from my body, which allowed me to survive, even though my body was completely vaporized. Still, I¡¯m too weak to keep fighting ¡ªshe said, closing her eyes as if accepting her fate. ¡ªI admit it, you won, bald monkeys.


    ¡ªYou were a great opponent ¡ªI replied, sincerely.


    ¡ªWhat are you talking about, Zein? ¡ªshe seemed embarrassed. ¡ªI had the victory secured. If I hadn¡¯t accepted your proposal, I would have won. My pride condemned me.


    ¡ªStill, you were pretty strong ¡ªI told her.


    ¡ªCome on, I¡¯m just another general. There are much stronger people than me. I¡¯m just somewhere in the middle; I¡¯m neither the strongest nor the weakest. I¡¯m just there, like a nobody.


    ¡ªEven so, you¡¯re an admirable warrior. You survived my attack because of your will to live. You¡¯re someone incredible.


    She smiled, though she seemed to have surrendered in some way. Despite everything, that smile conveyed respect to me.


    ¡ªHa¡­ really, Zein, you¡¯re something incredible. Alright, finish this once and for all.


    ¡ªKiomi, would you do me the honor? ¡ªI asked.


    ¡ªWith pleasure ¡ªshe replied.


    Kiomi positioned herself in front of her, and with a movement of her hand, she launched an energy attack so powerful that it pulverized her completely, this time, for real.


    Finally, we had won. Although, without a doubt, this would leave a deep scar in society.

 Stories from another world

    When the mist finally cleared, chaos briefly gave way to an unexpected scene: the sunlight pierced through the remnants of destruction. It shone brightly, as if the world deliberately ignored the suffering beneath its glow. The sky, clear and serene, stood as a cruel contrast to the disaster. That fleeting calm felt almost like a mockery.


    The ground beneath my feet wobbled, and before I could react, I fell. The impact against the rubble was brutal; the pain shot through my body like lightning. I tried to move, but my arm screamed in protest. Looking at it, I saw that it was broken. Every breath was torment; the fractured ribs seemed to slice my air like invisible blades. My mind drowned in the sensation of defeat.


    With an almost superhuman effort, I tried to rise, but my body simply didn¡¯t respond. I closed my eyes, letting the darkness envelop me, resigned to the end. I had failed. It was all over.


    But then, something changed.


    Suddenly, the pain faded. I opened my eyes and found myself surrounded by water. There was no trace of injury on my body; everything was intact. The place felt familiar, an echo of the dreams I had so often before. It was an infinite space, as dark as the night, where the water was the only source of light, glowing with an ethereal brilliance that gently caressed the darkness.


    I began to walk, each step leaving ripples that seemed unwilling to disappear. The memory of Sora and the chaos faded behind me, erased by the strange peace emanating from this place.


    Then, I saw it.


    In the distance, a figure appeared on the horizon. It was a shadow, a black blot that devoured the light around it, as if the universe itself recoiled in its presence. I tried to focus, but the more I did, the less I could understand what I was seeing. The figure was surrounded by black fire, a fire that didn¡¯t illuminate but consumed. The flames danced hypnotically, leaving behind tiny threads of black ash that dissolved into the air like sighs of despair.


    Its eyes were two white circles, empty yet infinite. Looking into them was like peering into an endless abyss, an irresistible force that captured my attention and wouldn¡¯t let me go. There was something terribly familiar about them, as if they had been watching me all along.


    ¡ªWe meet again, ¡ª the figure said, its voice a distorted echo that seemed to come from everywhere and nowhere. Despite speaking, there was no mouth, only that unyielding darkness.


    ¡ªWho are you? ¡ª I managed to ask, my voice barely a drowned whisper.


    Before I could get an answer, the figure vanished. The light from the water extinguished in an instant, and the entire world sank into suffocating darkness. It was a thick, almost tangible blackness, enveloping me as if I were trapped in a thick, endless liquid.


    And then, only silence remained.


    Suddenly, the water beneath my feet began to glow with a blinding intensity, revealing fragmented images of what was happening in reality. There I was, lying on the ground, my body as still as a corpse, while Sora, with a gaze filled with disappointment and disdain, took a seat on a grotesque throne he had created in the middle of that devastated stage.


    Around him, human shadows began to materialize: civilians, soldiers... people torn from their lives, forced to endure the tortures Sora seemed to enjoy with a perverse pleasure. The spectacle was macabre, a display of cruelty that twisted my stomach and ignited a helpless rage within me.


    Suddenly, I felt a chill down my neck. The shadow reappeared behind me, its presence enveloping the space like an oppressive tide.


    ¡ªI''m glad we can finally talk face to face, ¡ª it said with a voice that slithered like a poisonous whisper.


    ¡ªWho are you? ¡ª I repeated, my voice broken between disbelief and rage. ¡ªWhere am I? ¡ª


    ¡ªI am you, ¡ª it replied, leaving a pause so heavy it seemed to devour the silence.      ¡ªOr well, that''s what I would like to say. I am a representation of your soul, a being that takes care of you... as if I were your guardian angel. ¡ª


    ¡ªBut you''re not an angel. ¡ª


    ¡ªOf course not, child," it responded with a harsh laugh that echoed like a distorted sound. "I was tied to your life from the moment we came out of that tube, from that container. It was a pitiful sight... seeing you live that pathetic existence."


    ¡ªThen you were the one who...? ¡ª I started, horror invading my words.


    ¡ªOf course. Who else would have burned the entire village? ¡ª It leaned closer to me, so close that I could feel an unnatural cold emanating from its intangible form. ¡ªThat was the only time I had complete control. ¡ª


    ¡ªYou bastard! ¡ª I yelled, a fury rising from the deepest part of my being.


    I launched a desperate punch, but its figure vanished like smoke before my fist could even brush against it. In an instant, it reappeared behind me, its presence as overwhelming as ever.


    ¡ªCome on, don''t rush it. Can''t you see you''re in a very complicated situation? ¡ª Its tone was mocking, almost amused. ¡ªAt this rate, all your friends are going to die. ¡ª


    ¡ªWhat do you want? ¡ª I asked, gritting my teeth. ¡ªWhy, after all this time, do you decide to show yourself in front of me? ¡ª


    ¡ªYou know perfectly well what I want. ¡ª A monstrous smile appeared on its face, a gesture that stood out in the absolute gloom. It was a smile that was too wide, too unnatural, and alongside its white eyes, it was the only thing visible on its body. ¡ªI want complete control of your body. ¡ª


    ¡ªNever, ¡ª I said, my voice firm despite the terror that weighed on my chest. ¡ªThe last time you had it... you only brought destruction and death. ¡ª


    The shadow slid to my back with a speed that made my skin crawl. Its hands, cold as steel, rested on my shoulders. There was something in its touch, a mix of persuasion and threat, that felt like an impossible weight to ignore.


    ¡ªCome on, ¡ª it whispered with a sweet voice, laden with implicit danger. ¡ªYou have no other choice. ¡ª


    ¡ªOf course I do, ¡ª I replied, taking a step back to free myself from its grip. ¡ªI just need to wake up again. ¡ª


    My eyes scanned the space frantically, searching for something, anything, that could indicate an escape. But there was nothing beyond the glowing water and the oppressive darkness.


    ¡ªYou won''t be able to come back, ¡ª the shadow stated with a disturbing calmness.     ¡ªYou''re dead. ¡ª


    Its declaration hit me like an unexpected storm.


    ¡ªWhat? ¡ª I stammered, feeling a chill run down my spine.


    ¡ªThe fall killed you. Seems you weren''t as strong as you wanted to believe. ¡ª


    ¡ªYou''re lying. ¡ª


    ¡ªWhy would I lie? ¡ª it asked mockingly, extending its arms in a theatrical gesture.        ¡ªYou''re in limbo. Your existence is hanging by a thread, and I''m the one keeping you here. ¡ª


    ¡ªI could never give you control, ¡ª I growled, clenching my fists.


    The shadow let out a dry laugh, devoid of any trace of humor.


    ¡ªDo you really think you have control here? ¡ª it mocked, its empty eyes boring into mine.


    ¡ªOf course I do. If I didn''t, why would you be asking me for control? ¡ª


    For a brief moment, the smile that had been a constant on its face disappeared, replaced by a seriousness that only intensified the threat it represented.


    ¡ªFine, think whatever you want. But remember something, kid, ¡ª its eyes seemed to burn with an intensity that pierced the darkness. ¡ªI''ll always be here. Inside you. In your dreams, in your nightmares, in every moment death brushes against you. ¡ª


    ¡ªWhat are you planning? ¡ª I asked, trying to keep my voice steady, though fear clung to my chest.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡ªI''m going to heal you, ¡ª it replied, stepping back. With a wave of its hand, the water twisted and from it emerged an imposing door, its frame made of black wood that seemed to devour the light around it.


    The shadow pointed at the door, its smile returning, wider and more grotesque than ever.


    ¡ªWhen you can''t take it anymore, when you feel everything is lost, just say ''requiem.'' In that instant, I''ll take control. Until then, keep pretending you''re the master of your fate. ¡ª


    It extended its hand toward me, waiting. I hesitated, observing those thin, deformed fingers. Then, I looked up at its face, that monstrous expression that promised both salvation and damnation. Finally, with no other option in sight, I took its hand.


    The contact was icy, as if the very essence of the shadow was seeping into my skin. The door opened with a deep creak, and as I crossed it, I felt a pull in my being.


    Instantly, I awoke.


    The pain was gone. My body was intact, as if death had never touched me. I found myself once again among the rubble, devastation stretching around me.


    In the distance, Sora remained on his throne, a cruel spectator enjoying his theater of torture. Humans, both civilians and soldiers, were dragged one by one, their screams piercing the air.


    That''s when I saw them.


    Miguel and Kiomi were rushing toward Sora, throwing themselves into the fight with desperate fury. But Sora repelled them easily, his expression unmoved, almost bored.


    ¡ªZein! ¡ª Naoko''s voice broke through my daze.


    She was by my side, her face reflecting a mix of relief and distress.


    ¡ªAre you okay? ¡ª she asked, leaning toward me, her trembling hands checking my nonexistent wounds.


    The war raged on around us, but her gaze remained fixed on me, as if in that moment, I was the only thing that mattered.


    I reassured her with a small smile and stood up, though my body still felt the weight of the battle. Alexander, who had also arrived as reinforcement, approached with a furrowed brow, quickly assessing my condition.


    ¡ªZein... ¡ª he said, his tone filled with concern.


    ¡ªAlexander, Naoko, ¡ª I looked at them directly, my voice steady despite the chaos around us, ¡ªWe have to attack together. It''s the only way. If we fail, this planet is lost.¡ª


    Alexander nodded with determination and placed a firm hand on my shoulder.


    ¡ªCount on me. ¡ª


    ¡ªCount on me too! ¡ª Naoko exclaimed, her voice trembling at first, but with an enthusiasm that slowly gained strength.


    Without another word, we charged toward Sora. Each of us attacked with different techniques, combining our strengths in an attempt to overwhelm him. But no matter how hard we tried, Sora barely seemed to notice us.


    His long-range attacks were fast, precise, and unpredictable. With every move, it felt as though he was playing with us, measuring our abilities. The worst part was the constant threat that he might summon the Imaginary. If he did, our chances would be completely erased.


    The first to fall was Miguel. He had fought relentlessly since before my arrival, and still, his energy seemed endless. But a single well-placed strike from Sora knocked him out, sending him to the ground with an impact that resonated across the battlefield.


    Alexander didn''t let that stop us. While we continued to fight, he moved swiftly across the field, healing us when he could and reinforcing our defenses with his magic. However, this support did not go unnoticed by Sora.


    ¡ªInteresting... ¡ª Sora murmured, directing his gaze toward Alexander with a sinister smile.


    Before he could attack, we intervened, blocking his attempts to reach our healer. But the toll of the battle began to take its toll on us. The fight dragged on, and with each passing minute, we felt our strength waning, while Sora remained as fresh as when it started.


    Kiomi was the next to fall. In a brutal move, Sora hurled her against a nearby building. The impact was deafening, and the dust that it kicked up covered the area like a cloud of despair. When the dust settled, Kiomi lay motionless, out of combat.


    Now, only three of us remained.


    ¡ªWell, you''re weaker than I imagined, ¡ª Sora said, with his usual mocking tone that ignited the rage in our hearts. ¡ªZein, I have to admit, I''m surprised you recovered from those wounds, but it seems that was the only surprise you had to offer. ¡ª


    We didn''t respond. We were too focused, too exhausted to fall for his taunts.


    Sora narrowed his eyes, his smile fading momentarily as he realized his attempt to demoralize us had failed. However, there was still an unbreakable arrogance on his face, as if he knew our resistance wouldn¡¯t last much longer.


    The air around us felt heavier, charged with tension and despair. Yet, despite everything, there was still something left inside of us. A small flame that wouldn''t be easily extinguished.


    ¡ªNot even your friends, who were easily defeated. After I finish with you, I¡¯ll kill them. Then, everyone on this continent. Afterward, I''ll move on to the next. Those who survive... I''ll make them slaves. ¡ª


    ¡ªNot if I stop you! ¡ª Naoko shouted, charging at Sora with overflowing fury.


    ¡ªNaoko, NO! ¡ª I yelled, but it was already too late.


    To my surprise, her attack wasn¡¯t in vain. Naoko managed to land a precise blow, cutting off Sora''s right arm. For a moment, the air seemed to stop. The black blood pouring from the stump arced through the air in a macabre trajectory, while Sora stepped back, his face twisted in pain and surprise.


    ¡ªBrat... ¡ª he muttered through clenched teeth, his eyes burning with rage as his arm began to regenerate slowly, a terrifying sight that seemed to twist reality itself.


    Before Naoko could react, Sora used his other arm to strike her with overwhelming force, sending her crashing into a wooden beam that broke under the impact. Naoko''s sword fell from her hand, clanging against the wet ground.


    But it didn¡¯t end there. Two giant trunks emerged from nowhere, aiming to crush her where she lay. Though they missed by mere inches, the effort left Naoko out of combat.


    Now, only two of us remained.


    ¡ªZein, don''t rush it, ¡ª Alexander warned me, his voice trembling from exhaustion and fear.


    ¡ªDon¡¯t worry, ¡ª I replied, though my own sense of security was beginning to waver.


    Nightfall was beginning, and with it, the weight of reality. It seemed impossible that we could defeat him, but something inside me refused to give up.


    It was then that the sun began to sink beyond the horizon, tinting the sky a deep red, almost as if it shared our despair. The first drops of rain started to fall, light at first, then more persistent.


    ¡ªIs this your doing? ¡ª I asked, my voice thick with suspicion, my breath quickening.


    ¡ªWhat, the rain? ¡ª Sora let out a dismissive laugh. ¡ªDon''t be an idiot. I''m not powerful enough to control it... or maybe I am. Who knows? That''s up to your imagination. ¡ª


    Before I could respond, it happened. Sora vanished.


    It was faster than the rain, faster than the blink of my eyes, faster than the perception of time itself. In an instant, he was there, and in the next, he was gone.


    The world seemed to crumble around me as the sound of the raindrops echoed with an eerie resonance. A freezing chill ran down my spine.


    ¡ªAlexander... ¡ª I whispered, unable to hide the fear in my voice. ¡ªWhere is he? ¡ª


    ¡ªI don''t know... ¡ª Alexander replied, his eyes scanning the darkness around us frantically. ¡ªBut get ready. This isn''t over. ¡ª


    The tension in the air was palpable, as if the world itself was holding its breath. Sora was playing with us, and every second that passed brought us closer to the limit of our strength.


    In the blink of an eye, Sora reappeared, and with him, Alexander was at his mercy. Sora held him by the jaw, lifting him as if he were a mere toy. Alexander, barely aware of what was happening, began kicking and throwing desperate punches.


    ¡ªHow pathetic, ¡ª Sora murmured, his tone cold and disdainful. I could see how he was preparing an attack.


    ¡ªDon''t do it! ¡ª I shouted with all my strength, but it was futile.


    ¡ªNothing personal. ¡ª


    With those words, Sora drove his arm through Alexander¡¯s stomach. The force of the impact stopped any resistance in him, and little by little, he stopped moving. As a final act of contempt, Sora crushed his jaw and threw him toward me as if he were a broken doll.


    Alexander''s lifeless body fell to the ground in front of me, and the relentless rain began to stain with a dark red as it mixed with his blood.


    ¡ªDo you see what awaits them? ¡ª Sora said, his voice echoing like a cry of despair in my mind. ¡ªSurrender already, and I''ll make sure your death and your friends'' deaths are quick and painless. ¡ª


    I couldn¡¯t believe it. Everything seemed lost. My hands trembled as I stared at Alexander''s unmoving body. The feeling of helplessness suffocated me like an unbearable weight.


    ¡ªIt doesn''t make sense anymore... ¡ª I murmured, more to myself than to Sora. My will was breaking, along with any hope. He was right.


    I knelt in front of Alexander, unable to move, to think, to do anything. The rain kept falling, each drop sounding like a lament in my ears.


    ¡ª....¡ª


    ¡ª....¡ª


    ¡ª...Re-¡ª


    ¡ª...Requiem. ¡ª


    ¡­


    When I woke up, everything was a blur. My senses returned slowly, as if I were emerging from a dark abyss. Around me, I saw the bodies of my friends scattered on the ground, motionless. I had managed to avoid a fatal blow by reinforcing my body at the last second, but even so, the impact had knocked me unconscious.


    I got up with difficulty, the weight of the situation pressing down on me. I searched for my sword, and upon finding it, I gripped it tightly, taking a defensive stance. I didn¡¯t know what to expect, but I couldn¡¯t let my guard down.


    I looked around, searching for signs of life. There they were¡ªKiomi and Miguel, lying on the ground, unconscious.


    But as I searched for Zein and Alexander, I came across something I never could have imagined.


    Alexander lay on the ground, his jaw missing and an enormous hole in his chest. Blood mixed with the rain, forming reddish puddles that stained the water. A chill ran down my spine as I processed the scene.


    I looked around frantically for Zein, but I couldn¡¯t find him. There was no sign of Sora either. A fleeting thought crossed my mind: Could Zein have taken him to fight somewhere else?


    Suddenly, a deafening roar echoed in front of me. The ground trembled beneath my feet, and a thick curtain of smoke engulfed everything around me.


    When the smoke cleared, I saw it.


    Standing before me was a figure cloaked in complete darkness, like a living shadow. As I tried to focus on it, all I could perceive was a black smear¡ªan absolute void. It seemed to be wrapped in flames, but they were far from normal: the fire was as black as the abyss, with purple sparks that crackled and dissolved into tiny particles before turning into dark ash.


    Its eyes were two white circles, deep and empty. They caught me, mesmerizing me; it was impossible to look away. They were overwhelming, filled with an intensity that seemed to consume everything around them.


    In its right hand, it held the lifeless head of Sora. I froze. How was this possible? Sora could regenerate... What in the world was this thing?


    Fear washed over me, leaving me paralyzed. My body began to tremble uncontrollably, and panic caused me to drop my sword. Unable to withstand the pressure, I fell to my knees before that terrifying presence.


    The figure remained still, staring at me. Then, from my trembling lips, a barely audible whisper escaped:


    ¡ªZein...? ¡ª


    At the sound of his name, the flames engulfing the figure suddenly extinguished, as if they had never existed.


    Before me, Zein¡¯s body collapsed to the ground, completely unconscious. Sora¡¯s head rolled toward me, lifeless, like a simple bowling ball.


    For a moment, everything fell silent. The rain kept falling, but the world seemed to have stopped.

 The calm before the storm

    That dream again. How many times this past year have I had the same dream? It¡¯s quite unsettling, and I¡¯d rather not dream it again. Although, when I don¡¯t have that dream, I find myself in that place, filled with complete darkness, where the water is the only thing that glows. I wander around endlessly, but there¡¯s simply nothing. Absolutely nothing.


    Since we defeated Sora that day, a whole year has passed. A lot has changed. We became heroes of the city; apparently, the broadcast was seen by thousands of people around the world. By defeating Sora, the soldiers lost their invulnerability, allowing ordinary troops to take them down as if they were simple, ordinary soldiers.


    Right where Sora was evaporated by Kiomi, a massive hole was created, and from it emerged a giant tree. That tree is now a symbol and a monument to all those who died and sacrificed themselves that day. It¡¯s strange, though, because that tree seems to be more than just a symbol: its growth is anomalous, and its roots have started spreading far beyond what was expected. Some believe it¡¯s a sign of hope; others fear that something more might be hiding within it.


    The world has been relatively calm. Most nations have joined the New Republic, leaving the world with only two major countries: two great powers, the New Republic and the Arab League. Despite this, tension between the two continues to grow over time.


    Technology has advanced significantly; by repelling the invasion, weapons and technology were confiscated, enabling the creation of new tools. Defense systems, advanced transportation, and revolutionary medical equipment have all been developed thanks to this. However, some of these inventions remain classified, raising questions about the true intentions of the major powers.


    These years of peace have allowed me to train as much as I can. I could say that I¡¯m finally at Sora¡¯s level, although I still feel like I¡¯m far from perfect. Even with the multiplier from the pact with Kio, improving my abilities is challenging. It¡¯s even harder without a mentor like Thailon¡­ His teachings guided me through the darkest moments, and now I strive to honor them, even if it means pushing past my limits time and time again.


    Naoko has handled the loss of her grandmother fairly well. Though she didn¡¯t show it at first, she was deeply grieved and hurt. We all supported her, just as we did Alexander, who lost Mei that day. We all lost so much during that time, but we¡¯ve learned to move forward, each in our own way.


    The caf¨¦ became even more popular after we became heroes, so now it¡¯s much busier. Alexander had to rent a building next door to expand the business. Now, there are two additional floors to accommodate more customers, and it¡¯s become a meeting place for people from all over. Among the workers, there¡¯s someone who catches my attention: that young man Naoko brought back alive for interrogation while we were in Siberia. Miguel and Paul wanted him to reintegrate into society, and Alexander welcomed him into the job. At first, he seemed reserved and shy, but little by little, he has shown himself to be hardworking and kindhearted.


    Kiomi, on the other hand, has been researching the tree that grew after the battle. She¡¯s noticed that its energy isn¡¯t entirely natural and suspects it¡¯s connected to something much bigger, perhaps even to what we faced that day. That has us a bit unsettled, but for now, all we can do is speculate.


    A year may seem like a long time, but sometimes it feels like everything happened just yesterday. Despite the progress and the relative calm, I can¡¯t help but think this peace is fleeting, like the whisper of a storm yet to come.


    In the meantime, Naoko ended up living with us at the caf¨¦. The quarters upstairs are quite large and spacious, so it¡¯s no surprise that there are many empty rooms. When she lost her grandmother, we didn¡¯t want her to feel alone in such a big and empty apartment. Now, she has a warm and lively place to call home, though she sometimes complains that we¡¯re a bit too noisy.


    We¡¯re all doing our part to move forward and live a good life. It amazes me how, despite everything, the entire world and its people managed to stand up again. It¡¯s as if, after hitting rock bottom, humanity found a new reason to move forward. But that peace doesn¡¯t come without scars; we all carry something from that day in our hearts.


    In a week, it will be the memorial for everything that happened a year ago. It¡¯ll be a big ceremony, and many people are planning to attend the tree monument. The city is preparing, and the streets are filled with flags, flowers, and lights. It¡¯s a reminder of what we lost and, at the same time, what we managed to preserve.


    ¡ªCome on, Lyra, it¡¯s morning. Wake up, ¡ª I said to her as she stayed in bed.


    ¡ªFive more minutes, ¡ª she replied, pulling the blanket over her head again.


    I decided to pull the blanket off her and carry her to get her out of bed. As usual, she protested a bit, but I still managed to succeed.


    ¡ªThat¡¯s not fair, Zein! You always do this! ¡ª


    ¡ªIt¡¯s the only way to get you out of bed, ¡ª I replied with a smile as she crossed her arms in defeat.


    As we left the room, I found everyone already up. It made me happy to be here, surrounded by the people I cared about most.


    When we came downstairs, everyone was already getting ready to set up the caf¨¦. Naoko was talking to Judas, the boy she had saved a year ago. At first, it was hard for me to trust him; after all, he had been part of the enemy. But he¡¯s proven himself to be trustworthy, and his work at the caf¨¦ has been impeccable.


    Alexander had gone to the adjacent building to prepare everything there, while Kio was still asleep in her special spot, a small improvised bed in a corner of the caf¨¦ where she always stayed.


    ¡ªSo, have you gotten used to your new apartment? ¡ª Naoko asked Judas.


    ¡ªYeah, thanks, Naoko, for helping me with that. It¡¯s really nice, ¡ª Judas replied with a slight smile.


    ¡ªI¡¯m glad you like it. After all, it was my home for a long time. If you¡¯d said it was ugly, I would¡¯ve hit you. ¡ª


    ¡ªGood morning, ¡ª I said as I approached the group.


    ¡ªGood morning, Zein, ¡ª they all replied in unison.


    ¡ªPut me down already, Zein! I can walk on my own, ¡ª Lyra protested, trying to wriggle free.


    ¡ªGood morning, Lyra, ¡ª Judas said with a kind smile.


    ¡ªGood morning, ¡ª she replied, adjusting her hair with a bit of embarrassment.


    We opened the caf¨¦ as usual. Everything was as lively and cheerful as ever; laughter and chatter filled the air. Paul and Miguel always dropped by to visit. Miguel, with his ever-present big smile, seemed capable of brightening even the gloomiest day.


    The caf¨¦ has become a special place, not just for us but for the community as well. It¡¯s more than just a business; it¡¯s a refuge for those seeking a moment of peace in their busy lives. Sometimes, while serving customers, I pause to take it all in. I see the lively conversations, the genuine smiles, and the little connections being made here, and I can¡¯t help but feel proud of what we¡¯ve built together.


    When the rush hour ended, most of us working at the caf¨¦ could take a breather. As usual, Paul took the moment to approach us with something important to share.


    ¡ªGuys, we need to show you something, ¡ª he said seriously, pulling a laptop out of a briefcase.


    It was much better than just showing us papers in a folder; the screen lit up the table as he loaded the files he had prepared.


    The first thing he showed us was a video of some streamers during a live broadcast. They had climbed to the top of a tall building, seeking adrenaline and viewers. But that wasn¡¯t the strange part. In the background, the camera captured something peculiar: a silhouette on another nearby building.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.¡ªTake a good look, ¡ª Paul instructed, zooming in on the frozen image.


    Upon closer inspection, Sora¡¯s figure began to stand out. The dim light of the sunset highlighted his contours, and his posture was unmistakable.


    ¡ªIs that¡­?¡ª Kiomi asked, being the first to recognize him, her voice trembling slightly.


    ¡ªExactly, ¡ª Paul confirmed. ¡ªThis video isn¡¯t from long ago. The government is already taking it down from the internet and releasing statements to prevent it from spreading. But even so, we decided to dig deeper. ¡ª


    Miguel stepped in with a grave expression. ¡ªWhat we¡¯re seeing is real. I went to verify the information myself, and sure enough, he was there. But¡­ he¡¯s different. ¡ª


    Paul showed us high-resolution photos. In them, Sora, or at least someone who looked a lot like him¡ªcould be seen clearly. The most striking detail was a mask seemingly attached to his face, a rabbit mask that gave him a disturbing and eerie appearance.


    ¡ªThat¡¯s not all, ¡ª Paul added, playing another video. This time, Sora wasn¡¯t alone. Next to him was a little girl.


    Silence filled the room as we processed what we were seeing. Finally, Paul broke the tension:


    ¡ªWe¡¯re worried something bad might happen to the girl¡­ and to the entire area if we don¡¯t act quickly. But we can¡¯t make a scene, especially with the memorial so close.¡ª


    Naoko, who was pouring tea for Lyra, broke the silence.


    ¡ªAnd where do we come into this? ¡ª she asked, maintaining her composure as Lyra quietly listened, fiddling with the cup in her hands.


    ¡ªI need you to get Sora out of there as discreetly as possible and take him to a government base, ¡ª Paul replied, gathering his belongings from the table and preparing to leave. ¡ªWhen do you think you can do it? ¡ª


    We exchanged glances for a moment, and almost in unison, we turned our heads toward Alexander, who was washing dishes in the back.


    ¡ªWhy are you all looking at me? ¡ª he protested, foam on his hands and a frown on his face.


    ¡ªGo, ¡ª he said with a resigned sigh, turning his attention back to the sink. ¡ªThe other shop closes early, and we won¡¯t have many customers today. And if we need help, we¡¯ve got Lyra right here. ¡ª


    ¡ªWhat?! Why me? ¡ª Lyra complained, but before she could argue further, Aiko cheerfully approached her.


    ¡ªCome on, Lyra. You¡¯ll be our brilliant strategist, right? ¡ª she said with a smile, while Lyra huffed, though a small curve on her lips betrayed that she didn¡¯t mind as much as she pretended.


    ¡ªFine, ¡ª she said reluctantly.


    We prepared to leave as Paul handed us earpieces to keep us connected at all times, making coordination easier.


    When we arrived at the location where the video was filmed, we observed the apartment from a safe distance. There he was¡ªSora, in the flesh. Well, more like wood and whatever else he was made of now.


    Next to him was the little girl, who seemed happy, though her presence worried us; we couldn¡¯t rule out the possibility that Sora might harm her.


    We planned to act at dusk, using the cover of darkness to move more stealthily and avoid drawing attention. When night fell, we began the operation.


    Miguel and Naoko would enter the building peacefully. If Sora resisted, Kiomi and I would step in to neutralize him.


    From a distance, we watched them. When they knocked on the door, I noticed Sora getting nervous; it seemed like he recognized their voices. Then, everything escalated.


    ...


    We knocked insistently, but no one answered. Impatient, Miguel took the lead.


    ¡ªPolice! Open the door!¡± he shouted as he banged forcefully.


    ¡ªSince when are you a cop?¡± I asked, unable to hide my disbelief.


    ¡ªYou¡¯d be surprised how many things I was before becoming a red ranger,¡± he replied with a grin.


    Still, we got no response. Finally, Miguel decided to kick the door down. As soon as he did, the sound of shattering glass echoed through the apartment.


    ¡ªSora¡¯s gone! I repeat, Sora¡¯s gone!¡± I shouted, frantically looking for the girl. But she wasn¡¯t there either. ¡°And he took the girl!¡±


    At that moment, Zein bolted after them, while Kiomi quickly descended, flying down to where we were.


    ¡ªLet¡¯s go,¡± she said with determination.


    ¡ªBut how?! I can¡¯t fly!¡±


    ¡ªZein hasn¡¯t taught you yet?¡±


    ¡ªNo!¡±


    ¡ªWell, bad timing, but it¡¯s time for a quick lesson, ¡ª Kiomi replied as Miguel exited the building. She came over to me and began explaining. ¡ªFocus all the mana energy you can into the soles of your shoes. For now, imagine you¡¯re creating steps beneath your feet. ¡ª


    I tried, but my first attempts failed. Frustrated, I kept at it. Slowly, I could feel the energy taking shape, allowing me to stay in the air, barely.


    ¡ªGood, now move the platforms simultaneously to propel yourself, ¡ª Kiomi instructed.


    As I tried to move, I lost control and lunged forward. Fortunately, Kiomi reacted quickly, catching me before I fell.


    ¡ªNow that you''re in this position, focus the mana in your chest. Imagine you''re creating a stable base to support yourself while flying. ¡ª


    I did as she said, and to my surprise, it worked. I was able to stay in the air with more stability.


    ¡ªPerfect! Now, let¡¯s go. ¡ª


    Kiomi took my hand, and we moved at full speed to catch up with Zein. The trail of Sora was clear: there were visible marks on the buildings where he had used them to swing.


    ¡ªDon¡¯t you think we¡¯re going too fast?! ¡ª I shouted, barely managing to stay stable in the air.


    ¡ªWe¡¯re fine, we¡¯re almost there! ¡ª


    Finally, we found Zein stopped in front of a building. On the rooftop, a wooden dome was visible, clearly built by Sora.


    As soon as we arrived, Zein didn¡¯t waste time and launched himself directly at the dome, breaking it easily. Inside was Sora, but there was no sign of the girl.


    The confrontation started immediately. The clash of fists echoed across the rooftop, and it was impressive to see Zein¡¯s skill level. His movements were precise and full of strength. I realized how much he had advanced in his training; he had made me believe I was on his level, but now I understood that he only said that to motivate me.


    With every strike, Sora seemed to weaken more and more. Finally, he fell to the ground, defeated, cornered in a corner of the building.


    ¡ªHow? ¡ª was the only word that came out of Zein¡¯s mouth.


    ¡ªDo you really want to know? ¡ª Sora replied, with that same mocking smile on his face. But this time, something about him seemed different. His face, his gestures¡­ everything about him looked more human. ¡ªJust before I was pulverized, I managed to extend part of my body beneath the rubble, just enough to survive. ¡ª


    ¡ªWell, this time, I won¡¯t allow that. ¡ª


    Zein began charging energy in his arm, gathering it as if he were preparing to launch a devastating attack, powerful enough to eliminate Sora once and for all.


    ¡ªHey, Zein, are you really going to launch it here? ¡ª I asked, alarmed and trying to reason with him. ¡ªWe were told to capture him, not to kill him. Besides, we¡¯re in times of peace. We can¡¯t cause such a big scandal. ¡ª


    Zein didn¡¯t seem to listen to me. His eyes remained fixed on Sora, his decision unshakable. But just before he launched the attack, I felt a slight push against my legs. I looked down, and to my surprise, there was the little girl. She had placed herself in front of Zein, arms outstretched, protecting Sora.


    ¡ªDon¡¯t do it! ¡ª the girl shouted, tears in her eyes but with a firmness that contrasted with her fragile appearance.


    ¡ªLittle girl... I told you to leave, ¡ª Sora said, lying on the ground, visibly weakened.


    The tension in the air was palpable. No one dared to move, and Zein still had his arm raised, as if hesitating for a moment. Then, Kiomi approached and touched his shoulder.


    ¡ªIt¡¯s okay¡­¡ª Zein finally lowered his arm. ¡ªWe¡¯ll take you as a prisoner. ¡ª


    At the sound of those words, the girl completely changed. A smile of relief lit up her face as she ran to Sora and hugged him tightly. No one present understood what was happening.

 The prisioner

    We transported Sora as discreetly as possible to a government complex, a special facility built after the invasion. This place, designed with extraordinary security measures, was created with the idea that, one day, individuals even more dangerous than Sora might emerge. We didn¡¯t want to take unnecessary risks, not after everything we¡¯d lost.


    However, these concerns seemed to have faded into the background following an unexpected event that occurred about half a year ago. That incident marked a turning point in our perception of danger, of allies, and of enemies. As cities began to rise from ashes and rubble, and governments worked to unite nations under a single banner, something peculiar happened.


    A group of individuals arrived unexpectedly. They were people dressed in striking outfits, uniforms reminiscent of darker times. Their attire, exceedingly refined, brought to mind the suits worn in Germany during the 1940s. The most unsettling detail for those who saw them was the red armband they wore. On it, the symbol of the black sun stood out, powerful and menacing. It was impossible to ignore, impossible not to wonder what it could mean.


    Within minutes, armed troops intercepted them. Yet, to everyone¡¯s surprise, they carried no weapons. These strangers came as ambassadors, or so they claimed. Their demeanor was solemn, almost arrogant, and their numbers far exceeded what any reasonable escort would require. Dozens of wary eyes followed them as they approached the government doors, demanding to be heard. They sought to establish an embassy to "improve relations." That was when tensions, already on the verge of breaking, reached a critical point.


    I remember the start of those negotiations vividly because I was present for each one. My role was to observe, ensure safety, and be ready in case something went wrong. And honestly, everything seemed destined to go wrong.


    ¡ªOur nation will not take your actions as provocation to start a war. However... ¡ª one of the ambassadors said in a calculated tone, carefully observing everyone present.


    ¡ªOur actions!? ¡ª someone on the committee interrupted, barely containing their fury. ¡ªYou were the ones who killed thousands and left wounds that will never heal for so many more! ¡ª


    The discussions were not just tense; they were unbearable. Words flew through the air like bullets, filled with pain, resentment, and fear. Outside, the streets were filled with protesters. Thousands of people shouted, demanding that these "ambassadors" be immediately expelled from the planet. They called them a threat, an insult, an open wound that would never heal. And, in a sense, they were right.


    Nevertheless, after endless days of talks, veiled threats, and pleas disguised as diplomacy, an agreement was reached. A fragile balance. The peace talks found a middle ground, a place where both sides could breathe, though with distrust. That facility, which now served as a prison, originally designed to contain beings of incalculable power, had ended up as the home of captured soldiers and "war criminals" who had survived the invasion.


    Now it was Sora''s turn. We took him to that place, but he wasn¡¯t alone. The girl was with him, like an inseparable shadow. We tried everything to keep her away from Sora. It was Naoko who first tried to persuade her with kind words, telling her that everything would be fine, that it was only temporary. Kiomi, on the other hand, was more direct; she tried to physically separate them, but the girl clung to Sora with a determination that seemed almost superhuman. It seemed impossible to detach her from him. At first, we thought Sora had some kind of control over her, some mental or emotional bond that forced her to stay by his side. But no.


    It was her. Only her.


    When we finally left them in the cell, what we saw was something none of us expected. The girl, who had fought tooth and nail to stay by Sora, settled on his lap. She closed her eyes and, within seconds, fell asleep. It was a strange scene, filled with a tenderness that shouldn¡¯t have had a place in that place.


    Sora didn¡¯t say anything. Not a word. He just sat there in the darkest corner of the cell, holding her with a tenderness that seemed out of place for someone like him. However, his gaze spoke.


    ¡ªWhat¡¯s her name? ¡ª I asked, trying to sound indifferent, though the coldness in my voice was evident.


    ¡ªNanao, ¡ª Sora replied, his tone surprisingly calm. ¡ªAt least, that¡¯s what she told me when I asked her. ¡ª


    ¡ªDoes she have parents? ¡ª I continued, not giving an inch in my stance.


    ¡ªI don¡¯t know, ¡ª he said, lowering his gaze for a moment, as if it weighed more on him than he wanted to admit. ¡ªWhen I found her, she was alone, in that building... completely alone. ¡ª


    There were no excuses in his words, nor unnecessary explanations. Just bare facts, delivered with a calmness I didn¡¯t expect from someone like him. Still, I couldn¡¯t ignore the part of me that wanted to doubt, that wanted to believe Sora was hiding something.


    We decided to leave them alone for a while. It wasn¡¯t out of mercy, but to observe from a distance, to try to decipher the bond between them. During that time, I couldn¡¯t shake the image of the girl sleeping in Sora¡¯s lap, as if it were the only safe place in the world. It bothered me more than I wanted to admit.


    I spent the rest of the day insisting, pressing to be allowed to take Sora out of the cell, at least for a while. I needed answers, and I knew locking him up wouldn¡¯t give me any. If I wanted to understand him, if I wanted to pull the truth from him, I had to talk to him in a less oppressive space. In the end, after much effort, I managed to convince my superiors.


    The next day, I personally went to fetch them. To my surprise, Nanao had settled in the cell as if it were her home. She didn¡¯t want to leave. That cold, gray place was all she had known since Sora found her. To make her more comfortable, they had brought her clothes, sheets, pillows, toys, and even hot food. It was an attempt to soften her reality, though I couldn¡¯t help but think that they were just band-aids for a much deeper problem.


    When I took them out of the cell, I took precautions. I used a bit of my mana to alter Sora¡¯s appearance, making him look like an ordinary human. It wasn¡¯t his true self, but an illusion created to avoid suspicion. However, when Nanao saw him, she froze. Her eyes filled with concern, as if she feared that I had made the person so important to her disappear.


    ¡ªDon¡¯t worry, little one, ¡ª Sora said with a smile I had never seen on his face. There was something warm and genuine in that expression, something that disarmed any attempt to see him as a monster. ¡ªI¡¯m still me. ¡ª


    From his hand, a flower bloomed. It wasn¡¯t just any flower; it was perfect, as if it had been created for a unique purpose. He offered it to Nanao, who took it gently, as if it were a treasure.


    ¡ªYou¡¯ve softened, ¡ª I commented, more as a provocation than a casual remark.


    ¡ªMaybe I have, ¡ª he replied with a slight shrug, not denying anything.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    We began walking through the plaza, a busy and lively place. People passed by us, unaware of who we were and the stranger walking handcuffed beside me. To avoid unnecessary stares, I used a bit more mana to make the handcuffs invisible. It was a temporary solution, but enough to maintain appearances.


    After a moment of silence, I decided to break it.


    ¡ªWhat happened after that day? ¡ª I asked, keeping my gaze straight ahead.


    Sora took a moment to respond, as if organizing his thoughts. Finally, he began to speak, his voice soft but carrying a weight that I couldn¡¯t ignore.


    ¡ªWhen I managed to materialize again, I found myself in the middle of chaos. Their search teams were relentless, and I couldn¡¯t risk getting caught. So, I hid. I found that building... somewhat abandoned, neglected. I thought it would be a good place to recover, at least enough to get off the planet. ¡ª


    He paused, as if recalling something he¡¯d rather forget.


    ¡ªIt took me a whole month to fully recover my body. During that time, people started returning to their homes. I tried not to cross paths with anyone, but¡­¡ª


    He suddenly stopped. His gaze drifted toward Nanao, who was walking a few steps ahead of us, delicately holding the flower. A soft smile formed on his lips, one that I couldn¡¯t help but notice. It was different from any other expression I had seen on him before.


    ¡ªBut then I found her, ¡ª he continued, his tone almost nostalgic. ¡ªAlone, scared, lost.¡ª


    ¡ªThat¡¯s when she appeared,¡± Sora continued, his voice taking on a melancholic note. He paused for a moment, staring into the horizon as if reliving every detail. ¡°She came in through the door, curious, as if she had sensed something unusual was there. I was sitting, exhausted from trying to maintain my physical form. As soon as I saw her, I noticed her fragility, but at the same time, there was something in her eyes... something I hadn¡¯t seen in a long time. However, when she noticed me, she got scared and ran off. ¡ª


    Sora paused, looked up at the sky, and exhaled with a slight tremor in his voice.


    ¡ªAlways... it¡¯s always been like this. Since my brother and I were rescued by the Overlord, the leader of the nation, my life has been one constant comparison. Since then, I¡¯ve been seen as a phenomenon. Compared to him, I¡¯m nothing. I¡¯m not strong, I¡¯m not attractive, I¡¯m not... anything. I¡¯ve always been feared because of my appearance, always. ¡ª


    I noticed how his words faltered, as if each confession tore a piece of his emotional armor. His gaze hardened as he looked down at the ground.


    ¡ªI decided to change my face, make it more... acceptable, more beautiful. I thought maybe, just maybe, that way they¡¯d stop seeing me as a monster. But it didn¡¯t turn out the way I expected. ¡ª


    Sora laughed without joy, with bitterness, and continued:


    ¡ªOne day, while I was looking out the window, I saw an ad. They were selling rabbit masks. I thought to myself: ¡®Maybe, with something like this, they won¡¯t see me as a monster.¡¯ ¡ª


    Before I could respond, Nanao¡¯s sweet voice interrupted the moment.


    ¡ªBut you look good, brother, ¡ª she said with a beaming smile, casually playing with a small bouquet of flowers.


    Sora couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly, as if those words had touched a forgotten chord in his heart.


    ¡ªThank you, little one, ¡ª he replied, gently stroking her hair. ¡ªIt was then that I designed that mask, hoping the little creature I had seen would have the courage to return. And she did. ¡ª


    He raised his head, remembering.


    ¡ªShe came back, trembling, but with a courage I couldn¡¯t ignore. She was armed with whatever she found on the way, though I knew she couldn¡¯t hurt me. It made me laugh and feel tenderness at the same time. Since then, she started coming every day. ¡ª


    Nanao interrupted again, this time with boundless energy.


    ¡ªWe played a lot! You always won, but it was so much fun. ¡ª


    Sora looked at her with an expression that could only be described as pure love, a feeling I hadn¡¯t expected to see in someone who had sworn to be my enemy.


    ¡ªShe seemed lonely... like I once was. She never talked about her family, and I noticed she barely ate. I started looking for food, the best I could, so she¡¯d have something decent every day. ¡ª


    ¡ªAnd it was all so tasty! ¡ª Nanao said, raising her arms, celebrating as if those days had been the best of her life.


    ¡ªShe reminded me of me, ¡ª Sora continued, his voice softer, as if talking to himself.   ¡ªThe person I once was, weak, scared, waiting for someone to come save me. ¡ª


    He looked at Nanao and smiled tenderly.


    ¡ªShe saved me, even though she never realized it. ¡ª


    Nanao looked at him with bright eyes, as if understanding the magnitude of his words.


    ¡ªYou¡¯re my hero too! ¡ª she said, stopping suddenly and turning to look at both of us. ¡ªYou¡¯re my brother! ¡ª


    Sora couldn¡¯t help but laugh, lifting her up effortlessly.


    ¡ªThank you, Nanao, ¡ª he whispered as he hugged her tightly.


    We continued walking, and although I tried to stay distant, it was impossible not to be affected by what I was hearing.


    ¡ªShe made me feel like someone, ¡ª Sora suddenly said, breaking the silence. ¡ªFor the first time in my life, someone made me feel like I was worth something. ¡ª


    He turned his gaze to me.


    ¡ªJust like you. No one had ever recognized my efforts, not even in that battle. But you did. Although I didn¡¯t understand it at the time, that day you changed something in me.¡ª


    His confession caught me off guard. I didn¡¯t know how to respond, so I opted to remain silent.


    The rest of the day was spent talking. The more I listened to his story, the more I understood him. It didn¡¯t justify his actions, but I could see the pain that had led him to this point.


    Nanao, with her innocence and joy, filled every corner with contagious energy. I thought that, perhaps, she could get along with Lyra and Aiko.


    We sat on an old wooden bench while the sunset painted the sky in warm tones. The air was calm, but heavy with a weight I couldn¡¯t fully identify. Nanao slept deeply in Sora¡¯s lap, her breathing steady, a contrast to the exhaustion reflected on his face. There was something in the way he looked at her, a paternal care that seemed to protect her even in her dreams.


    After a while of silence, Sora broke the stillness with a low but firm tone.


    ¡ªYou should be careful, ¡ª he said, his eyes still fixed on the horizon.


    ¡ªCareful with what? ¡ª I asked, already suspecting that what he was about to say wouldn¡¯t be easy to hear.


    Sora turned his gaze to me, as if evaluating whether or not he should continue.


    ¡ªWith the empire... well, as we call the EDI from the inside. ¡ª


    ¡ªWhat¡¯s going on with them? ¡ª I inquired, feeling a slight shiver run through me.


    Sora exhaled slowly, as if each word he was about to say took effort.


    ¡ªThey¡¯ve never sought peace. Never. As long as I can remember, all they¡¯ve wanted is control. Although there are few nations left to conquer in the universe, the few that survive resist because the empire doesn¡¯t forgive them. ¡ª


    ¡ªDo you mean that...? ¡ª I left the sentence hanging, hoping he¡¯d finish it.


    Sora nodded gravely.


    ¡ªExactly. That embassy you¡¯re talking about is nothing but a facade. In the entire history of the empire, they¡¯ve never done anything like that. There¡¯s no precedent for genuine diplomacy, and that only means one thing: something is brewing, something we can¡¯t predict. ¡ª


    His warning hit me like a ton of bricks. My mind struggled to process what it meant.


    ¡ªThanks for telling me, ¡ª I finally responded, though I knew those words couldn¡¯t encompass the magnitude of what he had just revealed.


    The sun finally set, leaving an orange glow in the sky. We decided it was time to return.


    When we reached his cell, Sora did something unexpected.


    ¡ªTake her with you, ¡ª he said, carefully adjusting Nanao to avoid waking her. ¡ªThis is no place for a child to sleep. ¡ª


    His tone was softer than usual, almost pleading. Without hesitation, I picked her up, surprised at how light she was.


    ¡ªThank you, ¡ª Sora murmured, his voice barely a whisper.


    I returned to the caf¨¦ with Nanao in my arms. As we entered, Kio and Lyra greeted us with surprised but warm faces.


    ¡ªIs it her? ¡ª Lyra asked, approaching cautiously.


    ¡ªYes, ¡ª I replied, as I settled Nanao onto an improvised couch.


    When she woke up, the first thing she did was look for Sora desperately. Her eyes reflected fear and confusion, as if the distance between them was unbearable.


    ¡ªI want to be with my brother! ¡ª she exclaimed, flailing her arms as we tried to calm her down.


    It was Lyra who finally managed to get close enough to take her hands.


    ¡ªIt¡¯s okay, Nanao. Sora is fine, and I promise you¡¯ll see him soon. But now you need to rest a bit more, okay? ¡ª she said with such tenderness that it broke through the little one¡¯s anxiety.


    Kio also intervened, showing her a couple of improvised toys he had hidden in the caf¨¦. Slowly, Nanao began to relax.


    Within a few hours, she had integrated into the group as if she had always belonged. She quickly became friends with Aiko and Lyra, and together they filled the place with childish laughter, something I hadn¡¯t heard in a long time.


    As I watched them play, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of hope. Maybe, just maybe, there was a way for this chaos to end without the most innocent people having to suffer any longer.

 Birthday part 1

    In the past few days, my brother has started getting along better with Sora. To be honest, I still don¡¯t fully trust him. It¡¯s strange; he no longer seems like the same person who fought against my brother. I remember how I saw him from the medical zone that day: his figure was that of someone entirely different, as if his whole existence was wrapped in an unstoppable fury. But now¡­ now he seems more human. Could it be because of what my brother says? He told me he¡¯s been helping Sora ¡°seem more normal.¡± And honestly, it feels like he¡¯s working a miracle. With each passing day, Sora looks more like one of us, though there¡¯s something about him that will never stop being¡­ different.


    The best thing about all of this is that the caf¨¦ isn¡¯t as boring as it used to be. Now I have company. I play with Nanao and Aiko, and even though they¡¯re much younger than me, they¡¯re really fun. Sometimes I wonder how they manage to have so much energy. If you leave them alone for five minutes, they¡¯re already coming up with a new game, and somehow, I always end up involved in their antics.


    But amidst the laughter and games, there are moments when I feel a little useless. My brother, Naoko, and Kiomi are always training, getting stronger every day, as if they¡¯re preparing for something big. Even Sora has started joining them. And then there¡¯s Alexander, always busy with something in the caf¨¦, and Judas, who, besides being a great warrior, makes the most delicious drinks I¡¯ve ever tasted in my life. Not that Alexander is bad, but¡­ Judas has a gift, and he knows it.


    In the middle of all this, I just stay here, not doing much. My brother suggested I should start school, but the idea makes me nervous. I don¡¯t know why, but just thinking about it makes my stomach knot. What if I don¡¯t fit in? What if I end up being a burden? These questions won¡¯t leave me alone.


    However, a spark of inspiration hit me while we were at the caf¨¦. We were resting, everyone minding their own business, when something lit up in my mind like a light bulb.


    ¡ªNaoko¡¯s birthday is coming up! ¡ª I suddenly exclaimed, jumping to my feet and looking for someone to listen to me first.


    Of course, my first victim was Zein. He was sitting on an improvised bench, polishing his sword with that almost obsessive concentration he always has. I ran over excitedly, almost tripping over a chair in the process.


    ¡ªWe have to do something special for her! ¡ª I told him, nearly shouting with excitement.


    Zein looked up from his sword, blinking as if he was just processing my words.


    ¡ªHer birthday?¡± he murmured, bringing a hand to his chin. ¡°Now that you mention it, you¡¯re right. Maybe we could get her a gift or prepare a simple meal.¡±


    Kiomi, who was sitting nearby, nodded with a faint smile.


    ¡ªI agree with Zein. Something simple but meaningful would be perfect. She¡¯ll definitely appreciate it.¡±


    But not everyone was on board with such a modest idea. From the kitchen, Alexander frowned as he arranged the utensils with almost military precision.


    ¡ªA simple meal?¡± he said, dropping a ladle with a metallic clang that echoed through the room. ¡°Naoko does so much for everyone. She¡¯s always looking out for us, working tirelessly. I think we should do something more elaborate.¡±


    Planning Naoko¡¯s birthday became the central topic of the day. As we discussed the details, I couldn¡¯t help but notice how everyone seemed more united, more lively. Even Sora, who was so reserved at first, now actively joined in the jokes and ideas. It was a refreshing change, and though I still didn¡¯t fully trust him, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that maybe he was starting to become part of our group.


    Looking around, I realized something important: maybe I wasn¡¯t training like the others or as strong or talented as them, but being part of something this special, organizing a surprise for Naoko, made me feel useful. For the first time in a long while, I felt like I was doing something that truly mattered.


    ¡ªWhatever you decide, we¡¯ll help however we can, ¡ª Aiko said while playing in the yard with Nanao and Sora.


    ¡ªYeah, count us in! Right, big brother? ¡ª she added with a radiant smile, glancing at Sora.


    ¡ªOf course, I¡¯ll help however I can, ¡ª he replied, though he seemed slightly nervous, as if unsure how helpful he could really be.


    Judas, who had remained silent until then, leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees. His voice, as always, was calm yet deep, carrying an honesty that left no room for doubt.


    ¡ªI owe Naoko a lot. She¡¯s been more understanding with me than I deserve... So we shouldn¡¯t settle for something simple. ¡ª


    Judas¡¯ comment left a brief reflective silence in the air, until a brilliant idea suddenly lit up in my mind, so quick and exciting it almost made me jump out of my seat.


    ¡ªHow about a surprise party?! ¡ª I exclaimed enthusiastically, gesturing as if I could already see it unfolding. ¡ªWe could have it in the yard, decorate it, prepare a special meal, give her nice gifts, and¡­ oh! We could have games or something fun too. ¡ª


    The idea was well-received by everyone. Even Alexander, who always seemed so serious and meticulous, allowed a faint smile to break through as he nodded in approval. Within minutes, we had already divided up the tasks. To my surprise (and maybe a little panic), I was designated as the one in charge of organizing everything.


    That same day, without Naoko suspecting anything, we headed out to get everything we needed. As we wandered through the market stalls, everyone was enthusiastically throwing out suggestions.


    ¡ªDo you think we should get balloons? ¡ª Aiko asked, holding a handful of them in her hands.


    ¡ªSure, but let¡¯s go with soft colors. We don¡¯t want it to look like a kids¡¯ party, ¡ª I replied, laughing.


    The next morning, we got to work early. Kiomi, who seemed to have a natural talent for being discreet, volunteered to keep Naoko occupied while the rest of us focused on transforming the yard.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Sora, with his skill for shaping natural materials, took charge of creating flowers and all sorts of organic decorations. Though they were simple, Aiko and Nanao personalized them with ribbons, glitter, and vibrant colors. It was adorable watching them work together, focused and giggling all the while.


    ¡ªDo you think she¡¯ll like the color? I don¡¯t want it to be too much, ¡ª Aiko asked, holding up a garland of flowers dyed with natural pigments.


    ¡ªShe¡¯s going to love it, ¡ª I replied, patting her head with a smile. ¡ªYou¡¯re doing an amazing job, Aiko. ¡ª


    Meanwhile, Miguel offered to prepare the main dish, but to my surprise, Sora insisted on helping him. The scene in the kitchen was a spectacle in itself. Miguel worked with the precision and skill of a professional chef, while Sora, though clumsy, put all his effort into learning.


    ¡ªDon¡¯t cut like that, Sora. If you keep squashing the vegetables, you¡¯ll end up making puree¡ª Miguel said, pointing out the proper way to hold the knife.


    ¡ªI¡¯ll try again! Although I can¡¯t promise they¡¯ll come out any better, ¡ª Sora replied with a nervous laugh.


    ¡ªI¡¯m glad you stuck to peeling, because you suck at this, ¡ª Miguel said, bursting into laughter as he watched Sora struggle with the vegetables.


    ¡ªWhat did you say, you bald ape?! ¡ª Sora shot back, raising his voice, though it was obvious he was joking. While he had originally used that term as an insult, now it carried a hint of nostalgia, an echo of their shared past. ¡ªI¡¯ll show you what I¡¯m capable of! ¡ª


    The kitchen soon filled with laughter, turning what could have been a simple chore into a moment full of camaraderie. Though Sora still hadn¡¯t mastered the techniques, his enthusiasm was infectious, and Miguel¡¯s patience kept the pace steady.


    Meanwhile, elsewhere in the house, Zein and Judas were discussing what kind of gift would be most appropriate for Naoko. Their vastly different ideas made the conversation lively, if slightly tense.


    ¡ªSomething practical would be better, ¡ª Judas said, crossing his arms. ¡ªI don¡¯t think she¡¯s the type to enjoy useless things. ¡ª


    ¡ªTrue, but we can¡¯t give her something boring either, ¡ª Zein countered, trying to find a balance. Noticing my presence, he looked straight at me. ¡ªWhat do you think? ¡ª


    I took a moment to think before responding.


    ¡ªYou should give her something nice. Even if it¡¯s simple, as long as it¡¯s heartfelt, it¡¯ll be a good gift, ¡ª I said with a smile, hoping my words would ease their debate.


    Lastly, Alexander, who always approached things with seriousness and planning, took charge of organizing the party activities. He didn¡¯t share many details, which frustrated some of us a bit, but we understood that he wanted to preserve the element of surprise.


    ¡ªThis isn¡¯t just for her; it¡¯s for all of us, ¡ª he told us as he worked through his checklist. ¡ªWe need to unwind a little, and this party will be the perfect moment. ¡ª


    With the decorations ready thanks to Nanao and Aiko¡¯s efforts, I set about hanging them up. Sora eagerly joined in, surprising me with his enthusiasm. Though he usually seemed a bit reserved, he was completely committed to the task at that moment.


    ¡ªSora, could you hang these ribbons on the higher spots? ¡ª I asked as I handed him a box full of decorations.


    ¡ªSure, leave it to me, ¡ª he replied with a smile, carefully taking the decorations.


    As we worked, I decided to break the silence with a more personal conversation.


    ¡ªShe¡¯s always looking out for us, you know? ¡ª I said, referring to Naoko. ¡ªI want this day to be unforgettable for her. ¡ª


    ¡ªShe¡¯s admirable, yes. But I think you are too, ¡ªSora replied, his sincere words catching me by surprise.


    We continued talking as we decorated. Every ribbon, every flower, and every detail was placed not just with care but with a deeper purpose: to create an atmosphere that reflected how much we appreciated Naoko. During our conversation, Sora started sharing anecdotes from his past life, particularly about his time with his soldiers.


    ¡ªOn one of my men¡¯s birthdays, I always made sure we celebrated it properly, ¡ª he recounted with a nostalgic smile. ¡ªIt could be something simple, but I wanted them to know they mattered. ¡ª


    His face lit up as he spoke, and I saw a side of him I hadn¡¯t noticed before. He wasn¡¯t just a warrior; he was also a leader who deeply cared for his people.


    ¡ªWhen someone was injured and sent to the hospital, the whole regiment would visit them. We never let anyone feel alone. ¡ª


    His words resonated with me, giving me a newfound respect for him. There was something admirable about his willingness to care for others, even in the toughest moments.


    ¡ªAll these experiences you¡¯ve shared¡­ they really say a lot about you, ¡ª I finally said. ¡ªI think we could all learn a thing or two from the way you are. ¡ª


    He smiled shyly, as if he wasn¡¯t used to receiving compliments, and we returned to focusing on the decorations.


    Everything was coming together beautifully. I watched as this little mission of organizing the party had become something much more meaningful. We weren¡¯t just preparing an event for Naoko; without realizing it, we had created a space where everyone could connect and open up a little more.


    Judas and Alexander, who rarely exchanged more than necessary words, were now chatting non-stop, discussing ideas and possibilities to make everything perfect. It was curious to see how differences seemed to fade away when it came to something important. At the end of the day, we all shared the same feeling: Naoko was special to us. She had touched our lives in unique ways, and we wanted to make sure she knew it.


    With each task completed and every detail in place, the sun began to set on the horizon, painting the sky in warm shades of orange and purple. The day was coming to an end, but for us, the most important part was just about to begin. The start of the party marked the moment to come together, celebrate, and share more than just words.


    The venue, decorated from top to bottom, felt like an entirely new world. Ribbons hung delicately, the floral arrangements by Sora, Aiko, and Nanao added a touch of life, and the aroma of the food Miguel and Sora had prepared filled the air with an unparalleled warmth. It was perfect, simple yet meaningful, just as we imagined Naoko would like.


    Now all that was left was to wait. Kiomi, who had taken on the task of keeping Naoko distracted all day, was on her way with her. In the meantime, we turned off all the lights and quietly took our places, careful not to make a sound.


    In the dimness, I felt a mix of emotions: excitement, nervousness, and deep gratitude for everyone¡¯s effort. I could hear soft murmurs, suppressed laughter, and the faint creak of footsteps as we shifted to find comfortable spots. It was as if, in those final minutes of waiting, all the work we¡¯d done came alive.


    Finally, footsteps approached from the other side of the door. My heart raced, and a nervous smile spread across my face. Kiomi was likely preparing Naoko for what was to come. We all held our breath, waiting for the moment the door would open and Naoko would see the result of all our efforts.

 Birthday part 2

    I spent the whole day outside the shop today. Kiomi decided we should have a girls¡¯ day out, which really surprised me. Although it might not seem like it at first glance, things like this are uncommon between us. Kiomi has always been more reserved, and I, while I enjoy these kinds of outings, rarely suggest them myself. Maybe that''s why today felt so special right from the start.


    We went shopping, ate at a small restaurant that looked like something out of a fairytale, and strolled through the city streets, simply enjoying the moment. It was one of those days where time seems to stand still, where everything is simple and perfect. You could say it was a beautiful day, full of laughter and conversations I never thought I¡¯d have with her.


    However, there was something I couldn¡¯t get out of my head. Today is my birthday. And while I wasn¡¯t expecting a big celebration or a shower of gifts, a small word would have been enough. A ¡°happy birthday¡± would have sufficed to fill that small void I felt in my chest. But Kiomi didn¡¯t say anything. Not a single word.


    I tried to convince myself it didn¡¯t matter, that what truly mattered was this day we shared. Still, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the others knew. Do they remember that today is my birthday? After all, I don¡¯t usually talk much about it. In the past, it was my grandmother who always made sure my day didn¡¯t go unnoticed. And Alexander, of course, who always found a way to make me smile. But now, with them far away, it feels different. I suppose, in a way, it¡¯s also my fault for not mentioning it.


    Even so, I can¡¯t deny I enjoyed every moment of this day. The sky began to turn shades of orange and pink, and the sun¡¯s rays slowly slid across the horizon. The tiredness in my legs was starting to build up, but I didn¡¯t mind. It was the sweet kind of tiredness, as if every step had been worth it.


    ¡ªWe should head back, ¡ª Kiomi said, glancing at her watch.


    ¡ªSure, ¡ª I replied, though a part of me wished this day wouldn¡¯t end.


    On the way back to the shop, Kiomi stopped and asked me to wait while she made a phone call. I sat on a small bench near a fountain, watching people pass by. The place was full of life. The laughter of children playing blended with the lively chatter of adults. It was a beautiful contrast to the sky, which was beginning to darken.


    I looked around and couldn¡¯t help but feel grateful. This place is beautiful, and just knowing that I had protected it in the past filled me with pride. Sometimes, when the world feels too chaotic, these moments of peace are the only thing you need to remember why it¡¯s worth moving forward.


    Kiomi returned after a few minutes, and together we headed back to the shop. Even from a distance, something felt off. All the lights were off, which rarely happened. Even when the shop is closed, there¡¯s always a light on to signal that someone¡¯s home.


    ¡ªDo you think something happened? ¡ª I asked, feeling a slight knot in my stomach.


    ¡ªDon¡¯t worry, everything¡¯s fine, ¡ª Kiomi replied calmly, though her expression didn¡¯t give much away.


    When we reached the door, I noticed it was locked, something we only do when it¡¯s very late at night. Kiomi pulled a key from her pocket, unlocked the door, and let me go in first.


    As I stepped inside, I froze. Everything was dark. There wasn¡¯t a single sign of life inside the shop, and the absence of light made every corner feel emptier than usual. Ever since I was little, I¡¯ve never been a fan of the dark. It¡¯s always made me uneasy, as if it hides things I can¡¯t see.


    ¡ªWait here, ¡ª Kiomi whispered as she closed the door behind us, leaving the place even darker. ¡°I¡¯ll go look for something. Don¡¯t move,¡± she said before disappearing into the shadows.


    ¡ªDon¡¯t go! ¡ª I shouted, trying to keep my voice firm, but a slight tremor betrayed me. My fear of the dark made me want Kiomi to stay by my side.


    The silence in the caf¨¦ was almost oppressive, and occasionally small noises broke the stillness. Each sound seemed amplified in the darkness, making my imagination run wild. I tried convincing myself that those noises were just Kiomi moving around, but the sounds were coming from somewhere else. My heart started to race.


    ¡ªWhy didn¡¯t Zein teach me some magic to see in the dark? ¡ª I thought, trying to muster some courage amidst my growing unease. I knew it sounded childish, but I couldn¡¯t help it. The darkness had always terrified me, and it wasn¡¯t just the fear of the unknown; there was something deeper, an echo of memories I¡¯d rather not relive.


    Suddenly, two figures appeared in front of me. My first instinct was to step back, but as I recognized Nanao and Aiko, I let out a sigh of relief. They turned on a small, dim light that barely illuminated our surroundings, but it was enough to calm the pounding of my heart.


    ¡ªWhat are you doing? ¡ª I asked, a mix of curiosity and nervousness in my voice.


    Nanao gave me a mischievous smile while Aiko gestured for me to kneel. Though confused, I complied. As soon as I did, Aiko gently placed a flower in my hair. It was small but beautiful, with soft petals that seemed to catch the faint light around us. Meanwhile, Nanao draped a flower necklace around my neck. The whole scene felt surreal, like I was in the middle of a dream.


    ¡ªWhat¡¯s going on? ¡ª I whispered, still trying to process what was happening.


    That¡¯s when a path of flowers began to light up before me. It was a magical trail stretching toward the backyard. The flowers glowed with a faint light, as if each one was alive, guiding me into the unknown. The backyard, however, was completely dark, making the contrast with the illuminated path all the more striking.


    Aiko and Nanao each took one of my hands, gently guiding me down the trail. My steps were slow, almost hesitant, but I couldn¡¯t help marveling at how beautiful everything looked. In that moment, my mind was too overwhelmed to question anything. All I could do was follow them and admire the scene.


    When we reached the backyard, they let go of my hands and walked ahead. The area was still shrouded in darkness, and for a moment, I thought maybe this was all some kind of prank. But then, just when I least expected it, a light show began.


    Small lights floated down from the sky like fireflies, illuminating every corner of the backyard. The effect was magical, as if the place had been transformed into a nocturnal paradise. The light didn¡¯t just fill the yard; it also spilled into the building, making everything glow warmly and invitingly.


    ¡ªHappy birthday! ¡ª many voices shouted in unison.


    My heart skipped a beat. There they all were: the caf¨¦ staff, Zein, Kiomi, Alexander, Miguel, Paul, Aiko, Nanao, Sora, Judas, Lyra, and Kio. Everyone was there, their faces lit up with radiant smiles.


    I brought my hands to my mouth, trying to hold back the tears threatening to fall.


    ¡ªGuys¡­¡ª I managed to say, my voice barely a whisper.


    Before I could process it, everyone started moving closer, surrounding me with hugs, congratulations, and smiles. The warmth of their words and the energy of the moment filled the emptiness I¡¯d felt all day.


    ¡ªDid we surprise you? ¡ª Lyra asked, her smile so wide it seemed to shine brighter than the lights themselves.


    ¡ªYes, very much, ¡ª I replied with a genuine smile that, for once, didn¡¯t take any effort to appear.


    ¡ªIt was her idea, ¡ª Zein said, placing a gentle hand on Lyra¡¯s head. ¡ªThe party. ¡ª


    I looked at Lyra, who now seemed a bit shy, and felt my heart swell with gratitude.


    ¡ªThank you¡­ all of you, ¡ª I said, looking at each of them. But my eyes lingered on Lyra for a moment longer. ¡ªTruly, thank you. ¡ª


    I knelt down and hugged her tightly, feeling the warmth of her embrace dispel any trace of insecurity I¡¯d felt earlier.


    And so, the party began. They guided me to one of the tables, where an impressive feast awaited. The food looked incredible: a mix of aromas and colors that made my stomach growl in anticipation. Everything was arranged with such care it looked like something out of a culinary magazine.


    ¡ªMiguel and Sora prepared it, ¡ª Lyra explained with a smile, pointing toward them.


    ¡ªBut honestly, Sora is a disaster in the kitchen, ¡ª Miguel said, bursting into laughter.


    ¡ªStop making fun of me, you bald monkey! ¡ª Sora shouted, throwing a napkin at him as everyone laughed at their little, amusing quarrel.


    The atmosphere was light and full of laughter. Between jokes and conversations, I tried the dishes. They were exquisitely familiar. Some I hadn¡¯t tasted since I was a child, and each bite was steeped in nostalgia. It was as if those flavors transported me back to happy moments I thought I¡¯d forgotten.


    After eating, Sora stood up and put on a little show. Though it was clearly aimed at the younger ones, his charisma and creativity managed to capture everyone¡¯s attention. Using figures he had created himself, he spun fascinating tales: brave soldiers rescuing princesses, dragons and warriors facing off in epic battles, ordinary people performing acts of kindness that changed lives. Each story was a blend of magic and emotion, making it impossible to look away.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    As I watched, I couldn¡¯t help but admire the decorations. The flowers adorning the space were beautiful on their own, but with the added details, they shone with an even more dazzling charm. Every corner of the venue was filled with small touches of care that made everything feel special.


    That¡¯s when Alexander stood up and called everyone with an excited smile.


    ¡ªCome on! It¡¯s time to play the games I¡¯ve prepared, ¡ª he announced enthusiastically.


    We gathered in a circle around him. At first, no one knew what to expect. Knowing Alexander, it was clear it would be something unique.


    ¡ªAlright, let me explain the rules, ¡ª he said as he activated a handheld console that projected a 3D hologram in the center of the group. Vibrant colors, interactive menus, and virtual figures that reacted to our movements filled the air.


    ¡ªIs this a game or a science experiment? ¡ª Miguel joked, drawing laughter from everyone.


    The first game he introduced was a modernized version of hide-and-seek. Alexander activated small floating drones that scattered around the patio, projecting moving shadows and lights. Players had to hide and move without being detected by the drones, which scanned the area with beams of light that seemed straight out of a sci-fi movie.


    ¡ªDon¡¯t underestimate them; these little ones are smarter than they look, ¡ª Alexander warned with a mischievous grin.


    The patio erupted into laughter and running as we tried to avoid being found. The kids enjoyed it the most, screaming with excitement every time they managed to dodge one of the lights.


    The second game was a test of mental agility. With bracelets connected to the console, we had to solve puzzles as a team while responding to rapidly changing visual and auditory stimuli. The game required cooperation, and every time someone failed, the system sent out a small puff of cold air as a penalty.


    ¡ªThis is cheating! ¡ª Kiomi yelled amidst laughter after missing an easy question.


    The final game turned out to be everyone¡¯s favorite: an interactive dance competition. Alexander projected a virtual dance floor in the middle of the patio, and each participant had an avatar that mirrored their moves in real time. The holograms responded to every step, lighting up with colorful patterns that made the space look even more magical.


    Even Zein, who usually avoided these kinds of activities, ended up participating, much to everyone¡¯s surprise.


    ¡ªI never thought I¡¯d see you dance, Zein, ¡ª Lyra teased, laughing as she watched him take clumsy steps that somehow managed to sync with the music.


    ¡ªNeither did I, ¡ª he admitted, shaking his head with an amused smile.


    The night continued, filled with laughter, games, and unforgettable moments. Alexander had managed to capture something truly special with his games¡ªa perfect balance of nostalgia and excitement, technology and human connection.


    As I watched everyone having fun, a warm feeling bloomed in my chest. For the first time in a long while, I didn¡¯t feel lonely or afraid. I was surrounded by people who cared about me, who had put all of this together just to make me feel special.


    ¡ªThank you, ¡ª I thought, even though I couldn¡¯t find the words to say it out loud.


    The rest of the evening unfolded in laughter, lively conversations, and little celebrations. The music filled the air with a soft rhythm, giving the place a warm and welcoming energy. Time seemed to pass faster than usual, as if the world itself had paused to make the moment last a little longer.


    ¡ªHere, ¡ª Alexander said, handing me a glass with a curious-looking drink.


    ¡ªWhat is it? ¡ª I asked as I took it, inspecting it with a hint of skepticism.


    ¡ªA special drink of mine. Your grandmother used to request it; she loved it. Although, fair warning, it has a bit of alcohol, ¡ª he said with a smile that left me unsure whether he was being entirely serious or just trying to charm me with nostalgia.


    I stared at him, hesitating. I¡¯d heard so many things about alcohol, and I¡¯d always thought it wasn¡¯t for me.


    ¡ªYou¡¯re of age now, aren¡¯t you? Since, what, two or three years ago? ¡ª Alexander continued, tilting his head as he tried to recall.


    ¡ªYes, but... I¡¯ve never had alcohol, ¡ª I admitted, feeling a slight blush on my cheeks as if I were revealing something significant.


    ¡ªWell, then, no better time for a first. Come on, it doesn¡¯t have much alcohol, and your grandmother loved it. Maybe you¡¯ll like it too. ¡ª


    I hesitated for a moment longer before bringing the glass to my lips. I took a small sip, barely noticeable. The taste was strange, a mix of sweetness and bitterness that I wasn¡¯t sure I liked at first. A slight warmth crept down my throat as I swallowed, something I hadn¡¯t expected, and I couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    ¡ªHow is it? ¡ª Alexander asked, watching me with a curious smile.


    ¡ªIt¡¯s... different, ¡ª I replied, unsure of how to describe it.


    As time passed and I took a few more sips, I began to feel something peculiar. It was as if everything around me became lighter, words flowed more easily, and the laughter felt more genuine. But there was also a faint dizziness that made me more aware of my movements.


    ¡ªLooks like the young ones can¡¯t handle much, ¡ª Miguel joked with a hearty laugh, holding what must have been his umpteenth beer.


    ¡ªCut her some slack. It¡¯s her first time drinking, ¡ª Alexander said, rolling his eyes and giving Miguel a light tap on the shoulder.


    I leaned against the table, unable to sit up straight. The heaviness in my body was becoming more evident, though not entirely unpleasant. Across from me sat Zein and Kiomi, who seemed to be in a similar state. Zein was staring blankly at the ceiling, while Kiomi clung to the edge of the table with both hands, trying not to slip off her chair.


    ¡ªI don¡¯t know how you¡¯re still fine after ten beers, Miguel... ¡ª I muttered, barely able to keep my eyes open.


    ¡ªIt¡¯s a talent you develop over the years, ¡ª he replied, laughing as he raised his glass as if to toast himself.


    With every passing minute, I felt my body relax more and more. The sounds around me became a distant echo, and the lights from the decorations seemed to glow with a comforting warmth. Even though I was dizzy, there was something undeniably pleasant about the sensation.


    Finally, unable to fight the exhaustion, I closed my eyes. I felt my head rest against my crossed arms, and a final smile formed on my lips. I thought about how happy I had been that day, the laughter, the games, the stories, and the company.


    ¡ªI can¡¯t imagine a more perfect ending, ¡ª I thought as sleep gently embraced me.


    ¡­


    After everything went well, Naoko fell asleep after drinking too much¡­ or rather, not much overall, but certainly more than she could handle. Although, to be fair, I was in the same state, and I could swear Zein wasn¡¯t doing much better either.


    Kio appeared in front of us in his human form, as calm as ever.


    ¡ªI¡¯ll take Naoko to her room, ¡ª he said with the tranquility that always seemed to surround him.


    ¡ªAlright, we¡¯ll stay here for a bit, ¡ª Alexander replied, raising his glass slightly before taking another sip.


    By that point, the party had already started to fade. Several people had left, and it was practically just those of us who lived here and Sora, who was still tidying up. Nanao, Aiko, and Lyra had gone to bed long ago.


    ¡ªWell, I think it¡¯s time for me to head out as well, ¡ª Miguel said, standing up with a bit of clumsiness but still maintaining that ever-present smile. ¡ªHave a good night. ¡ª


    ¡ªKiomi. ¡ª


    Kio¡¯s voice pulled me out of my thoughts.


    ¡ªYes, Kio? ¡ª I replied, struggling to articulate my words as exhaustion and dizziness intertwined.


    ¡ªDo you want me to help you get to your bed? ¡ª he asked, leaning down slightly to look me in the eye.


    ¡ªNo, thank you... I can get there on my own, ¡ª I replied, trying to sound firm, though I could barely stay seated.


    ¡ªAlright. ¡ª


    I gathered all the strength I had and, with great effort, managed to stand up. My legs trembled, and my body was on the verge of giving in to exhaustion.


    ¡ªWell, I think it¡¯s time for me to head off as well. ¡ª


    ¡ªAlright, good night, ¡ª Alexander and Miguel said almost in unison, bidding me farewell with a kind gesture.


    I looked to my right and saw Zein slumped over the table, practically asleep. He looked so peaceful that I didn¡¯t want to disturb him, so I decided to leave him there.


    As I walked toward my room, everything around me spun. I swayed from side to side, trying to keep my balance, but each step felt like a challenge. Kio had already taken Naoko to her room, and the caf¨¦ was practically empty. Only faint murmurs remained outside as the others finished tidying up.


    Climbing the stairs was a real ordeal. Each step felt like scaling a mountain, but somehow, I managed to reach the hallway where the rooms were. I was so exhausted that my eyes could barely stay open. I saw a room and, without thinking much, went inside.


    The bed felt strange beneath me, as if it wasn¡¯t entirely familiar. But my mind was so overwhelmed with exhaustion that I didn¡¯t care. I closed my eyes and let sleep take over, feeling the weight of the day fade away little by little.


    The next morning, I felt something strange as I woke up. My entire body ached, and while I wanted to groan out loud, the fatigue still clung to me. I was hugging something warm, large... almost as if it were a person.


    I blinked slowly, rubbing my eyes to clear my vision. I sat up in bed, confused, as I looked around. Nothing seemed familiar. I turned my head to the left, and there it was, Lyra¡¯s bed, with her soundly asleep.


    "Where am I? ¡° I thought, trying to make sense of the situation. Lyra''s bed was in Zein¡¯s room¡­


    Suddenly, my mind lit up, and everything clicked. I quickly turned to my right, and there he was. I was in Zein¡¯s room. And worse yet¡­ in his bed!


    My face lit up like a flame. "How? When did this happen? How did I not notice?"


    Before I could do anything else, I felt Zein starting to stir. Panicking, I did the only thing that came to mind: I curled up and pretended to be asleep, praying he wouldn¡¯t notice anything.


    Several long, tense minutes passed until I finally heard his and Lyra¡¯s footsteps leaving the room. I waited a bit longer to make sure it was clear, then quickly got up and fled to my room as if my life depended on it.


    Once there, I locked the door. My heart was pounding like a drum, and my face was still burning with embarrassment. "How did I end up in that situation?" I asked myself, covering my face with my hands. I didn¡¯t want to leave, but I knew I¡¯d have to face the day eventually.


    After much hesitation, I mustered my courage. I fixed myself up as best I could and carefully made my way downstairs, hoping not to run into Zein. But as if fate wanted to play a cruel joke on me, there he was, waiting at the bottom of the stairs.


    The silence between us was heavy. I couldn¡¯t even look him in the eye, and from what I could catch in my peripheral vision, he seemed just as uncomfortable as I was.


    ¡ªG¡­ Good morning, ¡ª I managed to say, barely audible.


    ¡ªGood morning, ¡ª he replied, his voice a little shy.


    I glanced at him for a moment and noticed that his face was just as red as mine. It felt like we were both trapped in a bubble of shared awkwardness.


    Then, Alexander appeared cheerfully, as if nothing had happened.


    ¡ªGood morning! ¡ª he greeted enthusiastically, but his grin widened as he noticed the tension in the air. ¡ªDid something happen between you two? ¡ª


    He said it with a teasing tone and a mischievous look before leaving, laughing, and leaving us alone with our tomato-red faces.


    ¡ªNothing happened! ¡ª Zein immediately responded, his voice filled with nervousness.


    ¡ªPervert, ¡ª Lyra murmured as she passed by, giving him a disapproving look that didn¡¯t help at all.


    ¡ªNothing happened! ¡ª he retorted, trying to defend himself while raising his hands in a gesture of innocence.


    I couldn¡¯t help but let out a shy laugh. The little scene had broken the ice between us, and although the atmosphere was still somewhat awkward, it also felt lighter, even a little bit funny.


    As we walked toward the table, our eyes met for a brief moment. For the first time that morning, we exchanged a small smile. Maybe, just maybe, it wasn¡¯t so bad after all.

 The gala

    The night before the gala, we all slept peacefully. That day, all the workers were given the day off to rest, but for me, that didn¡¯t change much. I didn¡¯t even work. My brother, on the other hand, did. Next year, I would turn eighteen. Time had passed so quickly¡­ Still, I would soon have to act like an adult.


    Up until now, I had done nothing but laze around, despite my age. I acted like a child, so much so that I found it easy to get along with much younger kids, like Aiko and Nanao. But that ease in connecting with others didn¡¯t erase the guilt I carried. Every day, I thought about how useless I was to everyone, how I just stayed there, living for free, without contributing anything. My brother was the one who carried everything: he paid for me, worked for me, and did everything so that I wouldn¡¯t lack anything. I wished I could repay him someday, as I should.


    That night, a noise woke me from my sleep. I slowly opened my eyes. Everything was dark; it must have been early morning. I rubbed my eyes while trying to clear my thoughts. ¡°What could that noise have been?¡± I wondered, with a slight knot in my stomach.


    After taking a deep breath, I gathered enough courage to get up and go downstairs. As I descended, the creaking of the steps made me doubt whether it was a good idea to keep going. ¡°Maybe it was an animal,¡± I thought, although I knew that didn¡¯t make sense. There shouldn¡¯t be any loose animals here, in the city.


    When I peeked from the top of the stairs, I saw a light on downstairs. I thought it might be Alexander, and, relieved, I took more confident steps down.


    ¡ªAlexander, what are you doing up so¡­?¡ª


    The sentence got stuck in my throat. My feet froze when I saw who was there. It wasn¡¯t Alexander. It was Judas.


    ¡ªOh, Lyra, did I wake you? I¡¯m sorry, ¡ª he said with a smile that sent a shiver down my spine.


    I blinked, confused, and my eyes focused on what he had in front of him. There was a medical kit spread out on the table: needles, bottles, tubes. Things I had seen in hospitals, but never at home.


    ¡ªWhat are you doing here? ¡ª I asked, noticing my voice trembling slightly.


    ¡ªYou know, I was just picking up a few things I forgot yesterday, ¡ª he replied casually, too casually.


    "Yesterday?" My mind froze. No one had worked yesterday. No one. My whole body tensed. Something was wrong, and I could feel it in every fiber of my being.


    Judas watched me intently, as if trying to read my thoughts. His smile didn¡¯t fade, but there was something in his eyes that made me want to run away.


    ¡ªCome on, sit down. Would you like some of my tea? ¡ª he said, pointing to a chair across from him.


    I didn¡¯t know how to respond. My feet felt glued to the floor, but my mind was screaming that I needed to escape. Still, something in his gaze made me nod, though awkwardly.


    ¡ªS... sure, ¡ª I muttered.


    As I sat down, I could feel the weight of his gaze on me, as if every move I made was being calculated. What is he doing here? What is he planning?


    The tension in the air was so thick that I could barely breathe.


    I sat at the table, right next to the strange medical kit that Judas had brought. Something about his presence unsettled me, but I tried to stay calm. I didn¡¯t know whether I should wake Zein or deal with this on my own.


    "No. You can¡¯t always depend on Zein. You have to face this on your own."


    I repeated those words like a mantra as I accepted the cup he offered.


    ¡ªHere you go, ¡ª he said, placing the cup in front of me.


    The tea seemed harmless, its scent familiar and warm.


    ¡ªThanks, ¡ª I replied, trying not to show my distrust.


    ¡ªTell me, did I wake you? ¡ª he asked, as if he actually cared.


    ¡ªYes. ¡ª


    ¡ªSorry, I usually try not to bother anyone. ¡ª


    "Usually?" That word echoed in my mind. There was something very strange in his tone, in the way he acted. Keeping my composure, I took small sips of the tea, watching him subtly.


    The silence between us stretched on, tense, as if we were both waiting for the other to speak first. Outside, the occasional sound of cars blended with a subtle noise coming from some corner of the house, a noise I couldn¡¯t identify but that made me feel uneasy.


    Despite the silence, Judas seemed comfortable. There wasn¡¯t a trace of nervousness on his face. Confident. Too confident.


    ¡ªJudas, tell me... ¡ª I tried to soften my tone, seeking answers without raising suspicion. ¡ªWhy did your parents decide to name you that? ¡ª


    He smiled, but it wasn¡¯t a kind smile.


    ¡ªThe truth... ¡ª he said calmly, ¡ªsince I was little, my parents considered me a mistake. They always told me I ruined their lives, that I betrayed them by simply being born. ¡ª


    I fell silent, shocked by his answer.


    ¡ªWow... I¡¯m really sorry. ¡ª


    ¡ªDon¡¯t apologize, ¡ª he replied with an unsettling calmness. ¡ªSometimes talking about it helps. ¡ª


    The tension seemed to dissipate slightly. Even the tea tasted a bit better as I stopped worrying so much. However, something in his gaze still disturbed me.


    ¡ªSo then? ¡ª I pressed, measuring each word carefully. ¡ªWhat are you doing here so late? ¡ª


    That¡¯s when I felt everything spinning around me. The cup fell from my hands, crashing to the floor and scattering the remains of the tea. My vision blurred, and my body wavered, unable to stay upright.


    ¡ªCareful, ¡ª Judas said, his tone changing completely. Now he sounded cold, almost mocking. ¡ªI can¡¯t believe you drank the whole cup without a second thought. ¡ª


    I tried to speak, but my tongue felt heavy.


    ¡ªW-what... what did you do to me? ¡ª


    The smile on his face widened as he leaned closer to me, his eyes gleaming with an intensity that froze my blood.


    ¡ªJust what was necessary, Lyra. Just what was necessary. But don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s only temporary. Tomorrow, you won¡¯t remember any of this. After all, tomorrow¡¯s the big day, right? ¡ª Judas said with a chilling calmness.


    My trembling hands tried to cling to the floor as I desperately tried to reach the stairs. Every movement was a monumental challenge. My body was sweating, I felt an unbearable heat, and my vision was starting to darken.


    ¡ªIt¡¯s useless, ¡ª I heard his voice, calm, as he picked up his tools. ¡ªI usually do this without any trouble, but it wasn¡¯t always going to be like this, was it? ¡ª


    ¡ªWhat are you going to do to me? ¡ª I gasped, barely able to form the words.


    ¡ªFor now, nothing, ¡ª he replied with a smile that almost seemed amused.                   ¡ªTomorrow, you¡¯ll be as good as new, without remembering any of our conversation. Tomorrow will be an important day, an unforgettable day. ¡ª


    My strength was faltering, but anger and fear kept me moving.


    ¡ªI won¡¯t let you do anything, ¡ª I managed to say, though my voice was barely a whisper between gasps.


    ¡ªReally? ¡ª Judas let out a sarcastic laugh. ¡ªAnd tell me, what are you going to do? You can¡¯t even stay on your feet. You depend too much on your brother. ¡ª


    My hands managed to touch the first step. Climbing them seemed impossible, but I couldn¡¯t give up. Not now.


    ¡ªLet me tell you something, ¡ª I felt a brutal tug on my hair, forcing me to look him directly in the eyes. His gaze was filled with dark satisfaction as he held me at eye level. ¡ªYou and your brother are mistakes. Complete mistakes that shouldn¡¯t be here. And that¡¯s exactly why I¡¯m here, to study you. To understand how the hell you survived.¡ª


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    ¡ªAnd what¡¯s your hypothesis? ¡ª I asked, forcing myself to stay conscious despite the dizziness.


    ¡ªI¡¯m sorry, little one, but I can¡¯t tell you. Although... you¡¯re pretty involved in it. ¡ª


    Before I could process his words, he started climbing the stairs, pulling me with him. His arms held me with unsettling ease, as if my resistance meant nothing to him.


    ¡ªIf I scream now, you¡¯re completely screwed, ¡ª I threatened with the little strength I had left.


    ¡ªDo you really think you can scream? ¡ª he mocked, his tone cold and dismissive.        ¡ªYou¡¯re on the edge of collapse. You can¡¯t even breathe properly. ¡ª


    He was right. My body was no longer responding. I was at my limit. My eyelids were so heavy that keeping them open was a torture.


    ¡ªFine, before I leave, let me tell you one last thing, ¡ª he brought his face so close to mine that I could feel his breath as he spoke with terrifying calm. ¡ªEnjoy tomorrow... it¡¯ll be the last day you¡¯ll be able to enjoy in your life. ¡ª


    Before I could react, I felt the cold pinch of a needle piercing my skin. A sharp pain shot through my arm.


    ¡ªWait... ¡ª my voice was a barely audible thread, and my eyelids fell, heavy as lead.


    ¡ªI¡¯d tell you to meet me after the gala at the caf¨¦, but... I¡¯d be completely lying to you,¡ª Judas said, his voice tinged with icy cynicism.


    I tried to move one last time, but my body didn¡¯t respond. Darkness engulfed me completely, and the last thing I heard was a soft laugh fading into the echo of my mind.


    I woke up at dawn with a pounding headache, as if I had spent the whole night in a nightmare. I looked around; I was in my bed, but everything seemed strange. "What the hell happened last night?" I thought, trying to remember, but my mind was a mess of blurry images.


    Despite everything, the day passed normally. Today was a special day: we would attend the gala in honor of last year¡¯s events. I had never been to an elegant event, so I was excited.


    Zein had the day off, and we took the opportunity to spend time together. At some point, we ended up resting under the tree in the yard, the coziest and warmest place in the house. The sunlight filtered through the leaves, but we settled under the cool shade.


    Zein was sitting, and I lay down with my head on his lap. The breeze was gentle, and everything felt... peaceful.


    ¡ªZein... ¡ª I said suddenly.


    ¡ªWhat¡¯s wrong? ¡ª he asked, looking down at me.


    ¡ªDo you have any dreams? ¡ª


    ¡ªWhat do you mean? ¡ª


    ¡ªYou know, a dream you want to fulfill now that you don¡¯t have to fight anymore. Now we can live a quiet and peaceful life. ¡ª


    Zein paused, looking up at the sky as if searching for answers among the clouds. After a moment, he sighed.


    ¡ªI don¡¯t know, really. What about you? ¡ª


    ¡ªMe? I have a big dream. ¡ª


    ¡ªAnd what¡¯s that? ¡ª


    I propped myself up a little, smiling as I spoke.


    ¡ªI want to live in a cabin, in the middle of a meadow. A cute and beautiful cabin, far away from the city. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like the city, but I¡¯d rather have a quiet and secluded place. I want to live there with all of you, in peace, without worries. ¡ª


    Zein smiled faintly, though his gaze held a touch of melancholy.


    ¡ªWhat a lovely wish, ¡ª he said as he looked at me with warmth that comforted me. Then, he gently stroked my head, just like when we were kids. ¡ªMy dream is to make all my loved ones happy. ¡ª


    ¡ªBut the dream should be yours, something just for you," I said, sitting in front of him and crossing my arms.


    ¡ªWell, if that¡¯s the case... I can¡¯t think of anything. ¡ª


    ¡ªLittle brother... ¡ª I sighed, shaking my head with a resigned smile.


    ¡ªHey! ¡ª Kiomi¡¯s voice interrupted our conversation, sharp but not without a touch of drama.


    We turned to see her rushing toward us, an expression of apparent annoyance on her face.


    ¡ªYou¡¯re supposed to get changed for the gala! ¡ª she said, hands on her hips, giving us a look that felt like a maternal scolding. Before we could react, she grabbed both of our hands as if we were little kids. ¡ªIt¡¯s almost time to leave, and you¡¯re still not ready! ¡ª


    I realized how much time had slipped away. The sky was already turning shades of orange and pink.


    Kiomi led me to my room and helped me change. She put me in a long, elegant dress that, although beautiful, was a bit uncomfortable. Despite that, I tried to endure it; after all, you don¡¯t go to galas every day.


    When Zein came out after changing, he stopped dead in his tracks when he saw Kiomi. She also looked at him, and they both froze for a moment that felt eternal. Their faces lit up with a blush they tried to hide awkwardly.


    ¡ªWhat are you looking at? ¡ª Kiomi asked, crossing her arms and avoiding his gaze, though she couldn¡¯t completely hide her nervous smile.


    ¡ªNothing... it''s just... you look really nice, ¡ª Zein replied, scratching the back of his neck uncomfortably, but still not taking his eyes off her.


    I¡¯m not stupid. There was something about that interaction that couldn¡¯t be ignored. It was obvious there were feelings there, even if neither of them wanted to admit it. I just hoped that one day, they¡¯d have the courage to talk about it.


    Naoko appeared soon after, rushing in a bit. When she entered, we all turned to look at her, and my surprise was immediate. She wasn¡¯t wearing a dress like Kiomi or me. Instead, she was in an elegant black tuxedo, similar to Zein''s.


    ¡ªWhat? ¡ª she said, noticing our stares. ¡ªDresses aren¡¯t really my thing. ¡ª


    ¡ªYou look great, ¡ª I replied, smiling.


    We waited outside for a few minutes for Miguel to pick us up. When he finally showed up, my eyes widened. In front of us was an impressive limousine, longer than any I had ever seen.


    ¡ªAmazing! ¡ª I exclaimed, with childlike excitement.


    ¡ªWhat do you think? ¡ª Miguel asked, smiling with pride. ¡ªNow you¡¯re important people, so this shouldn¡¯t seem weird. ¡ª


    Before we got in, Alexander came out to see us off.


    ¡ªHave fun tonight, but remember to behave. I¡¯ll stay here, someone has to look after Aiko and Nanao, and keep Sora out of trouble, ¡ª he said, giving us a warning look that quickly softened into a smile.


    ¡ªTake care! ¡ª Alexander said, raising a hand in farewell.


    ¡ªWe will! ¡ª I replied with a smile, waving my arm quickly to say goodbye.


    When we got in, the interior of the limousine left me in awe. It was refined, with leather seats and a modern design that made me feel like I was in a dream. The ride wasn¡¯t long, and the excitement of what awaited us kept me entertained.


    When we arrived, the place was imposing. The entrance was filled with journalists and cameras that seemed to multiply with every blink. I had no idea this gala would bring together the most important people in the world: businesspeople, politicians, celebrities... and us.


    In front of the entrance was a red carpet, something I had only seen on TV. I stood still for a moment, taking it all in, until Kiomi gave me a gentle push.


    ¡ªCome on, Lyra, smile and wave. Do it like a pro. ¡ª


    ¡ªSure... ¡ª I replied, still a bit overwhelmed.


    When I stepped down, the flashing lights from the cameras temporarily blinded me, but I tried to keep my composure, smiling and waving while making sure Zein did the same.


    ¡ªI¡¯m not good at this, ¡ª Zein whispered, leaning slightly toward me.


    ¡ªJust smile and keep walking, ¡ª I muttered, trying to make sure no one noticed we were talking.


    The place was packed. It was huge, with tall ceilings adorned with chandeliers that seemed made of crystal, elegant tables, and waiters moving around with trays filled with shining glasses. People were talking in small groups, all dressed in clothes that looked straight out of luxury magazines.


    It didn¡¯t take long before several people approached Zein to talk. One of them was an older man wearing a lab coat; his appearance screamed "scientist."


    ¡ªIt¡¯s an honor to meet you, Mr. Ravenscroft, ¡ª he said, shaking his hand enthusiastically. ¡ªWe¡¯ve worked on a project we believe could be useful to you: an advanced suit designed specifically for your missions. ¡ª


    Zein listened attentively and, after thanking him, responded with a kindness that surprised me.


    ¡ªI really appreciate the effort, but I hope I won''t have to use it. Although who knows, maybe one day. ¡ª


    Kiomi, who had been by my side the whole time, watched the interaction with a slight smile. Her eyes followed Zein, and I couldn¡¯t help but notice how they brightened every time he spoke.


    ¡ªHe looks good, doesn¡¯t he? ¡ª I said softly, with a playful tone.


    Kiomi turned toward me, visibly blushing.


    ¡ªWhat are you talking about? ¡ª she asked, crossing her arms, though her nervousness betrayed her.


    ¡ªNothing... nothing. ¡ª


    Our group quickly became the center of attention. It was our first public appearance, and everyone seemed eager to approach, even me, though it was clear they were only doing it to get to Zein.


    The gala began with a speech in memory of those who had passed away a year ago. Then, plans to improve planetary security were presented, including the modernization of weaponry and aerospace technology.


    At some point, Zein was called to the stage to say a few words. At first, he seemed nervous, his steps a bit clumsy, but when he started speaking, his voice became firm and confident.


    ¡ªThank you all for being here, ¡ª he began, looking at the audience with calmness. ¡ªToday, we remember those who sacrificed everything for our future, and we also look forward, striving to build a better world. My only wish is that we never again have to live through what we faced a year ago. ¡ª


    As he spoke, I felt a surge of pride. Zein wasn¡¯t perfect, but at that moment, he seemed like someone worthy of admiration.


    When he came back down from the stage, Kiomi was the first to approach.


    ¡ªYou were amazing, ¡ª she said, with a warm smile she didn¡¯t try to hide.


    ¡ªYou think so? ¡ª he asked, scratching the back of his neck, though he couldn¡¯t help but return the smile.


    ¡ªDefinitely. ¡ªFor a second, their gazes met, and it felt like time stood still.


    I couldn''t help but smile at the sight of them.


    As the gala went on, it became more and more boring. Worse still, I had to fake politeness with important people I didn¡¯t know, who only approached me to try to start a conversation with Zein.


    The waiters, on the other hand, were the most pleasant people there. Although I knew their kindness was part of their job, at least they seemed less hypocritical than the important figures around us.


    At some point during the night, the attention dispersed. Zein, Kiomi, and Naoko were busy attending to those who approached them. For the first time that evening, I felt a small breath of relief at being ignored.


    ¡ªAh ¡ªI muttered, noticing that the drink they brought me wasn¡¯t the one I had ordered. It tasted stronger, something Zein would have definitely liked more. I searched for the waiter but couldn¡¯t find him.


    Resigned and bored, I decided to drink it anyway. Time seemed to move at a snail¡¯s pace, and the exhaustion started to weigh on me.


    Suddenly, my body began to feel strange. Heavy. A familiar but unwelcome sensation spread through me all at once. My head started to ache intensely, as if something was pressing down on it.


    Then, the screams broke the opulent atmosphere of the gala. They came from the other side of the building. Soon after, they could be heard in other places. I turned my head, trying to focus my vision, and saw several people collapsing to the ground, government officials among them.


    Chaos spread quickly, and a memory shot through my mind like lightning: the night before. A warning that had seemed harmless but now resonated like a sentence. I had to get to Zein, but my body wouldn¡¯t respond.


    In the midst of the crowd, my gaze caught something that sent a chill through my bones. Among the waiters and the commotion, there he was. Judas. Standing, staring at me with a look of disgust that soon turned into a sinister smile. A smile that seemed to freeze everything around me. Before I could even react, he disappeared, slipping into the shadows as if he had never been there.


    My legs were trembling; I could barely stand. It was getting harder to breathe, and my vision was starting to darken.


    I have to get to Zein. My mind clung to that thought, but my body no longer responded.


    Finally, my strength abandoned me, and I fell to the ground. Through the fog that clouded my vision, I managed to distinguish Zein running toward me, his expression full of worry and terror.


    And it was then, in that moment, when Judas¡¯s words echoed with terrifying clarity in my mind:


    ¡°We won¡¯t see each other again after the gala.¡±


    With those words spinning in my head, my consciousness faded away.

 Interrogation

    During the gala, I found myself trapped in conversations with strangers. I didn¡¯t like being the center of attention; I would have preferred to be with my friends and my sister, just enjoying the night together. But at some point, we got separated.


    A fatal mistake.


    Suddenly, screams filled the room. Senators, politicians, businessmen¡­ one after another, they began collapsing to the ground.


    Panic spread like a wave. I looked around, desperately searching for my friends. Naoko, Miguel, Kiomi¡­ they were all fine. But something was missing.


    Lyra.


    The air felt heavy when I saw her. She was staggering, her legs barely holding her up. Her body trembled, her face was pale, her eyes glassy. My heart stopped.


    I ran.


    I shoved aside anyone in my way. I didn¡¯t care about the screams or the chaos around me; I had only one goal¡ªto reach her before she fell.


    But I wasn¡¯t fast enough.


    By the time I reached her, her body was already giving in to gravity. I managed to catch her before she hit the ground, but her gaze was unfocused, her breathing weak, her skin cold.


    ¡ªLYRA! ¡ªI screamed with all my might, but my voice was lost in the uproar.


    People ran back and forth, no one stopped. No one saw her.


    Then, Naoko and Miguel arrived. Miguel took control immediately.


    ¡ªStop all the staff! No one leaves this place! ¡ªhis voice thundered through the hall.


    Kiomi, who had just caught up to us, didn¡¯t hesitate for a second and used her chains to block the exits.


    ¡ªThere¡¯s a hospital nearby ¡ªNaoko said urgently¡ª. If we run, we¡¯ll make it in time.


    I didn¡¯t hesitate. I lifted her in my arms and ran.


    The rain hit hard, soaking our clothes, blurring my vision. Each step felt eternal, each second was torture.


    Lyra always loved the rain. She used to say she liked watching TV while the raindrops fell or reading a book with the sound in the background.


    I always hated it.


    And now, under that very same rain, I was holding her in my arms, fighting the fear of losing her. When we reached the hospital, we barged into the emergency room. The doctors barely looked at Lyra before jumping into action. Her condition was critical.


    They took her away, and I stayed there, soaked, with the emptiness in my chest growing with every passing second.


    After what felt like hours of waiting, the doctor finally came out to give us news about her condition.


    My heart was pounding, but when we entered Lyra¡¯s room, something stopped inside me. There she was, lying there, so peaceful, so unaware of the chaos she had been through. The silence of the room was so thick I could barely breathe, as if the very air had gotten trapped between the walls.


    The sound of the rain hitting the window was deafening, but even more terrifying was the constant monitoring of her vital signs, the soft and regular beep that, in my mind, was becoming increasingly distant.


    The doctor quickly explained. Lyra had been poisoned.


    It was hard to process what he was saying. Apparently, it was something she had ingested. The poison spread quickly through her body. However, somehow, it hadn¡¯t killed her. Instead, it had left her in a coma-like state. Her breathing was steady, her vital signs intact, but something else had happened. She was trapped in a limbo between wakefulness and sleep.


    Everything had happened too fast, like a dream I couldn¡¯t wake up from. My mind couldn¡¯t process it. I collapsed to my knees, my body seeming to crumble along with the reality around me.


    And then, one word, just one word, echoed in my mind.


    ¡ªCould she have ingested it? ¡ªI asked the doctor, my voice choked by the fear still tightening my chest.


    ¡ªYes, it seems that could have been the case ¡ªhe replied, not adding more.


    ¡ªAlright. ¡ªI wasn¡¯t sure if I was answering myself or some darker impulse beginning to form inside me.


    I quickly stood up, ignoring the pain running through me. I couldn¡¯t stay there. Miguel stayed at the hospital with Lyra, taking care of her and notifying Alexander about what had happened.


    My only thought was to go back to the gala.


    When I arrived, I saw that Kiomi had taken control, binding all the staff. Her gaze was as cold as steel, as determined as always.


    ¡ªCheck their necks ¡ªI said without hesitation, my voice sharp, firm.


    ¡ªWhy? ¡ªNaoko asked, confused.


    ¡ªJudas once told me that everyone from the EDI has to get a black sun tattoo on the back of their neck ¡ªI said, almost breathless. My suspicion was materializing. ¡ªI have a strong suspicion that one of them could have been involved.


    Although they were still doubtful, they did it.


    And there it was. One of the employees had the tattoo.


    ¡ªTell me, what did you do? ¡ªI asked, my voice low and cutting, the threat palpable in the air.


    The waiter looked at me with terrified eyes, but didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡ªI didn¡¯t do anything ¡ªhe murmured, clearly lying.


    I moved closer, my patience running thin. I grabbed one of the weapons from the guards stationed at the venue, the weight of the metal in my hand serving as a reminder of what I was willing to do.


    ¡ªI¡¯ll tell you something ¡ªI said with a calmness that contrasted with the danger in my words. ¡ªI don¡¯t have patience right now. Either you tell me what I want to know, or I¡¯ll get the information from your rotting corpse myself.


    His face went pale, but he tried to stay firm.


    ¡ªI didn¡¯t¡­ ¡ªhe began, but he didn¡¯t finish.


    Without warning, I pulled the trigger. The sound reverberated through the air, and the waiter, horrified, noticed the flash of the gun. His breathing quickened, and fear reflected in his eyes.


    ¡ªAlright! Alright, I¡¯ll tell you! ¡ªhe said, finally giving in, his voice broken by fear. ¡ªThey told me to put poison in the drinks of several important people, but your sister wasn¡¯t a target. It was supposed to be you who drank the beverage.


    My face hardened at hearing that.


    ¡ªAnd who told you to do it? ¡ªI demanded to know, each word cutting through the air.


    ¡ªThe people from the embassy ¡ªhe replied, his tone now full of desperation. ¡ªThey told me to kill everyone, to kill myself with a cyanide capsule... but I dropped it in the chaos.


    That was all I needed to hear. I straightened up immediately, knowing what I had to do. But before I could take a step, I felt someone grab my hand.


    It was Kiomi.


    ¡ªWhat are you going to do? ¡ªher voice was filled with concern.


    I didn¡¯t answer, my mind already fixed on what came next. I tried to move forward, but she wouldn¡¯t let go.


    ¡ªThey¡¯ll recognize you if you go like that. You shouldn¡¯t ruin your public image. ¡ªHer words echoed in my mind, but my determination was stronger than any concern.


    Then, as if everything clicked, I saw the doctor I had spoken with at the beginning of the gala. An idea formed in my mind, a strategy that could give us the advantage.


    ¡ªDoctor. ¡ªI called him firmly.


    He looked at me, surprised by my tone.


    ¡ªYes? How can I help you? ¡ªhe replied, not understanding what I meant.


    ¡ªDo you remember the armor you told me about? ¡ªI asked, a spark of strategy lighting up in my eyes.


    The doctor didn¡¯t respond immediately, but his expression shifted slightly.


    <hr>


    At midnight, I found myself in front of the EDI embassy. I knew we couldn¡¯t trust them, and that all of this was part of a much larger game we were just beginning to become aware of. The attack, the public calm, everything seemed to fit into a dark puzzle that was only starting to reveal itself.


    I approached, listening to the rain hitting the helmet. In front of the entrance, two guards blocked my way, their cold, unwavering gazes.


    ¡ªWho are you?! Huh? Get lost! ¡ªone of the guards shouted, his voice filled with arrogance.


    Without saying a word, I summoned my sword, but not the one I usually wielded. No. This time, I gripped the one Lucian had left me. The steel gleamed with a cold light, reflecting the light from the room.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    In the blink of an eye, I cleaved them in half, both falling to the ground without a chance to react. Not a single scream was heard. In an instant, all that was left of them were two lifeless halves. I didn¡¯t pause for a second longer. I entered without thinking.


    I barred the door with an unyielding coldness, using a piece of metal I bent with my hands. I slammed it shut with a resounding crash, ensuring that no one could escape. I knew this was the only entrance, and the only exit. None of those bastards were leaving alive.


    As I moved through the dark hallway, more soldiers awaited me. Well, they weren¡¯t soldiers. They were just guards, poorly trained and armed. They began firing at me without thinking.


    I must admit it: the armor I¡¯d been given was a masterpiece. Every bullet that came toward me bounced off effortlessly, as if nothing could penetrate it. The force of the impact pushed me slightly back, but I didn¡¯t stop. I deflected the bullets with ease, as if they were nothing more than insignificant mosquitoes.


    With every step, I wiped them out, not with agility, but with a lethal calmness, crushing any resistance as if they were mere ants. I didn¡¯t waste a second, and after dispatching several of them, I finally reached the ambassador¡¯s office.


    I was met by an arrogant man, completely disconnected from reality. He was sitting, smoking a cigarette and drinking, as if nothing was happening outside his office.


    My presence, however, did not go unnoticed. As I approached, his expression shifted to one of discomfort. But he wasn¡¯t scared yet. His cold, disdainful gaze scanned me from head to toe.


    ¡ªWhat do you want? Get out of here, I don¡¯t have time to waste... ¡ªhe said, his voice dripping with contempt.


    Rage overtook me in an instant. I grabbed his tie with brutal force, pulling it until his face was mere inches from mine. His eyes widened in shock as he noticed the bloodstain I had left in my wake.


    ¡ªYou and I are going to talk ¡ªI growled, my voice low and filled with venom.


    The man, now more aware of the gravity of the situation, tried to resist, but fear was beginning to take control of him. I interrogated him mercilessly, every word that left his mouth crumbling in the face of the fury contained in my gaze. At first, the guy refused to speak, trying to maintain an air of superiority, but soon realized that facade was fragile.


    I used what I had at hand to make him understand: there was no escape. Through "intimidation" and a couple of "actions," his resistance crumbled.


    ¡ªWhat kind of poison is it? ¡ªI asked, my voice as cold as the steel I held in my hands.


    ¡ªOne that¡¯s never been seen here, but in the Empire, yes ¡ªhe replied, his voice trembling, no longer filled with pride.


    ¡ªEmpire? ¡ªI repeated, almost not believing what I was hearing.


    The man, desperate to save what little dignity he had left, tried to explain himself.


    ¡ªSorry, we call it the EDI there, for its acronym: the Imperial Democratic State.


    My mind spun as I heard those words. Everything clicked into place now. The EDI...


    ¡ªContinue ¡ªI ordered, not moving, knowing the information he held could change everything.


    ¡ªThe poison is something special, created by the best scientists. It was made from the blood of our great leader, the Supreme Commander, whom they also call the F¨¹hrer ¡ªhe said, not even daring to look me in the eyes.


    My patience was running thin, but his answer was still too cryptic.


    ¡ªSo what? ¡ªI demanded, my voice deep, as if every word were an order. ¡ªTell me, what¡¯s the cure?


    He let out a bitter laugh, almost as if the situation was something laughable.


    ¡ªThere is no cure ¡ªhe said, with a disconcerting indifference, as if saying it without thinking. ¡ªAt least, that''s what they believe.


    Incredulity filled me.


    ¡ªWhat do you mean? ¡ªI asked, my eyes locked on him, not moving them for a second.


    ¡ªNo one who''s been poisoned has survived ¡ªhe continued, fear growing in his eyes as he saw the rage in mine. ¡ªYour sister is an exception, maybe they gave her the wrong dose. That can happen. The dose has to be precise for it to work.


    My breathing became heavier, and hatred clouded my vision.


    ¡ªAnd what does that have to do with me? Tell me what the damn cure is! ¡ªI exploded, stepping closer, gritting my teeth.


    He seemed to enjoy my suffering, or at least made it seem that way.


    ¡ªOh, prince, there isn¡¯t one. Didn¡¯t you hear me? ¡ªhe said, mocking me now, as if it was a game for him. ¡ªThough it¡¯s rumored that the only thing that can counter the poison and act as a "cure" would be killing the F¨¹hrer directly.


    The air in the room grew thick. My eyes narrowed, not out of surprise, but because of the implicit challenge in his words. Kill the F¨¹hrer? Is that all that was left?


    He continued, unaware that his words were digging his own grave.


    ¡ª...But you¡¯ll never do that ¡ªhe laughed to himself, his cruel smile full of confidence. ¡ªBeyond this galaxy, there¡¯s a territory you¡¯ve never explored. It¡¯s all controlled by the Empire. You¡¯d never succeed, even if you wanted to.


    That was the last thing he said.


    A deadly silence settled between us. Everything in me wanted to destroy him, erase those words from the universe. Rage consumed me, faster than the poison they¡¯d put in my sister.


    ¡ªWell, prince? ¡ªhe asked, defiantly, as if he thought he had won. ¡ªIs there anything else you want to know?


    Rage exploded inside me, so powerful that I couldn''t even control what happened next.


    ¡ªWho ordered my sister to be poisoned? ¡ªmy voice came out hoarse, filled with fury.


    His face lit up in a grotesque way, still confident, thinking he was beyond my reach.


    ¡ªClearly, it was me ¡ªhe replied with a sadistic smile. ¡ªWhat are you going to do, huh?


    It wasn¡¯t fear that I saw in his eyes, but the certainty that he had crossed a line.


    I stood up with a furious blow, not thinking of the consequences, only the pain his answer caused me.


    I grabbed his head with one hand, like it was a bowling ball, and dragged him outside.


    ¡ªWait... What are you going to do to me? ¡ªhe shouted, now clearly scared, his mocking tone gone.


    ¡ªWait! ¡ªhe tried to reason, his voice weak, pleading. ¡ªLet''s talk about this! I¡¯m telling you to wait!


    ¡­


    We waited at the gala, the atmosphere had become oppressive, thick like the smoke of a bonfire. Kiomi released the staff after identifying the culprit, but the feeling of unease remained. Zein had run off, leaving behind a trail of uncertainty. His interrogation had been more than brusque, almost inhumane.


    The air was thick with unanswered questions when Miguel arrived, running, his face soaked from the rain, worry written on every wrinkle.


    ¡ªLyra is... stable, halfway ¡ªhe said, his words stumbling over each other¡ª. She¡¯s fallen into a coma due to the poison. The doctors don¡¯t know if there¡¯s a cure or how to wake her up.


    A silence overtook us. Each second that passed without knowing what to do weighed heavier than the last.


    ¡ªAlexander stayed at the hospital to take care of Lyra ¡ªMiguel continued, trying to sound optimistic¡ª. I came here as fast as I could.


    His gaze scanned the room, desperately searching for someone who wasn¡¯t there.


    ¡ªWhere is Zein? ¡ªhe asked, urgency flashing in his eyes.


    ¡ªWe don¡¯t know ¡ªKiomi responded, her voice barely a whisper¡ª. When I tried to stop him, I saw a cold look on his face. ¡ªHer hand pressed against her chest, as if trying to contain the fear that threatened to spill over¡ª. I hope he doesn¡¯t do anything reckless.


    The uncertainty suffocated us. It was as if the air had become dense, hard to breathe.


    ¡ªWe should go look for him ¡ªMiguel said, firm¡ª. Any idea where he could be?


    My mind began to work quickly, connecting dots that barely outlined themselves in the darkness.


    ¡ªThe infiltrator said his orders came from the embassy. Maybe Zein is there.


    Our gazes met, and without needing more words, we knew there was no time to lose.


    ¡ªWe need to go, fast ¡ªMiguel said, his eyes blazing with fierce determination¡ª. Naoko, Kiomi.


    ¡ªLet¡¯s go ¡ªwe responded in unison, feeling the weight of the situation bearing down on us.


    We ran toward the embassy, our footsteps muffled by the relentless rain. The cold water mixed with the burning heat of our concern, intensifying every step we took.


    I had always thought of rain as a bad omen, and this time, my worst fears seemed to be coming true.


    As we drew closer, a sour odor began to fill the air, a mix of smoke and something darker, something more sinister. The light of the fire sliced through the darkness of the night, a hellish glow that drew us in like moths to a flame.


    When we finally arrived, we found a restless crowd and police barricades. Firefighters and police officers grouped together like shadows in the night, their faces unreadable under the flickering light of the flames.


    ¡ªWhy aren¡¯t they doing anything? ¡ªI asked, the anger and desperation mixing in my voice.


    Miguel took the lead, showing his ID and managing to get us through the barricades.


    What we saw beyond them was a nightmarish sight.


    The embassy was engulfed in flames that didn¡¯t seem natural, as if hell itself had been unleashed within its walls. The flames twisted and consumed the building with a hunger I had never seen before.


    Every spark, every fragment of structure crumbling, felt like a heartbeat of the tragedy unfolding before us.


    On the roof, barely a few meters away from us, there was someone.


    At first glance, they seemed crucified, but something was wrong. It wasn¡¯t a planned execution, but rather an improvised, cruel act. My eyes widened in horror as I took a closer look at the scene.


    I was left speechless.


    The victim¡¯s body had a hole in the stomach. It wasn¡¯t just a simple hole that passed through side to side. It was a meticulous, precise cut, like a dissection. The entrails hung outside the body, entangled in the metal tube that held them in place, like twisted ropes that kept them tethered.


    And worst of all... they were still alive.


    They screamed.


    A rasping, inhuman sound that froze the blood in my veins.


    The sockets of his eyes were bulging, as if his own suffering had tried to tear them out. His skin was marked with multiple wounds, fresh scars that spoke of methodical torture.


    Horror consumed me entirely. I felt nauseous, my stomach twisted violently.


    I was about to run and bring him down. Out of pity, out of instinct, to do something in the face of the monstrosity before me.


    But then he appeared.


    Zein.


    He emerged from the flames like a creature from hell itself. The fire surrounded him, consuming the building behind him, yet his silhouette remained unshaken, dark, unyielding.


    It was like that dream.


    The one that had haunted me for a year after defeating Sora. Zein wrapped in flames, walking through destruction as if he belonged to it.


    And he wasn¡¯t alone.


    In his hand, he held a man.


    A guard, it seemed. He gripped his head with a cold, calculated hold.


    Zein didn¡¯t look like Zein.


    His armor was stained with blood, as if he had submerged himself in it. But it wasn¡¯t the same armor he usually wore, not even his helmet was the same.


    The man in his hands was still breathing. His skin was charred, his body filled with burns. He had no strength to scream, only to beg.


    Zein tossed him to the ground carelessly, as if he were a broken object.


    The guard tried to crawl away from him. With the little life left in him, he mumbled desperate pleas, trembling, trying to distance himself from his fate.


    But Zein didn¡¯t listen.


    He didn¡¯t even bend down.


    With a single motion, he raised his foot and crushed him.


    The sound of the skull cracking made me hold back my vomit. Blood spread across the floor like a liquid shadow.


    I expected the crowd to react in horror. For someone to scream. For them to run.


    But no.


    They weren¡¯t scared.


    They were happy.


    ¡°Long live! Kill them all! Let those bastards burn!¡±


    The crowd cheered.


    They called him ¡°The Reaper.¡±


    I covered my mouth with both hands. I couldn¡¯t breathe, I couldn¡¯t stand it. I dropped to my knees, feeling weak, dizzy, as if the whole world had turned unreal.


    Miguel and Kiomi reacted before I did. They approached Zein.


    Kiomi looked at him with concern. Miguel, with fury.


    ¡°Who is he?¡± Miguel growled, pointing at the man hanging. ¡°And why do you have him there?¡±


    Zein didn¡¯t answer.


    He just looked at us in silence.


    ¡°Should I assume he¡¯s the ambassador?¡± Miguel broke the silence, his voice filled with disbelief and rage.


    Zein didn¡¯t answer.


    His gaze was opaque, distant, as if he were in another world, in a state where reason no longer mattered.


    ¡°Why?¡± Kiomi asked, her tone reflecting something more than concern. It was fear.


    The silence became unbearable.


    Then, Zein exploded.


    With a sharp movement, he grabbed Kiomi¡¯s shoulders with force.


    Too much strength.


    He shoved her back, gripping her so tightly that her expression twisted in pain. Kiomi gasped, terrified. I was scared too. I had never seen him like this.


    ¡°Why?!¡± His voice thundered with contained rage, with fury that seemed to have been repressed for far too long. ¡°Don¡¯t you see, Kiomi?! All the damage they¡¯ve done to us! This is the least they deserve!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true¡­¡±


    Miguel didn¡¯t hesitate. He intervened in an instant.


    With one tug, he pulled Zein away from Kiomi. He grabbed him by his armor as if it were a simple shirt and pulled him toward him with force.


    ¡°We don¡¯t do things like this.¡± His voice was a low growl, a warning. ¡°Don¡¯t become like them.¡±


    ¡°And what if I do?¡±


    Miguel gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Damn you.¡±


    They both stood in silence. A battle of glances, of emotions held back, of everything they couldn¡¯t say with words.


    The only thing breaking the silence was the ambassador¡¯s screams.


    Constant screams of pain.


    Zein shoved Miguel¡¯s hands away with a sharp movement. He turned without saying anything and began to walk away.


    ¡°You¡¯re just going to leave like this?¡± Miguel called out, his voice full of frustration.


    Zein didn¡¯t stop.


    He didn¡¯t even look back.


    He kept walking. Toward us.


    When he was close enough, his gaze locked with mine.


    I trembled.


    I couldn¡¯t move.


    For the first time, I was afraid of him.


    He said nothing. He just kept walking.


    He vanished into the darkness of the night.


    The screams didn¡¯t stop.


    And that night, society didn¡¯t see a monster.


    They saw a hero.


    They saw a Reaper.

 Repentance

    A week had passed since that incident. The people furiously pressured the government, demanding retaliation against the EDI. However, they still praised the new hero. "The Reaper," they called him, or "The Avenger," though the first name carried more weight.


    I took refuge in the caf¨¦ after fulfilling my revenge. Sometimes I trained, but most of the time, I spent it at the hospital, visiting Lyra.


    I don¡¯t know if she¡¯ll ever wake up.


    It¡¯s my fault.


    That thought won¡¯t leave me alone¡ªit digs into my mind like a rusted dagger. This¡­ it almost feels like she¡¯s dead. But I don¡¯t want to think about that. I know there must be a way to see her open her eyes again¡­ but I don¡¯t know if¡­


    One afternoon, while I was in the caf¨¦, the TV caught my attention with a news report that froze my blood.


    "The former EDI ambassador has been transferred to his cell today after miraculously surviving the incident that occurred last..."


    The screen suddenly went black.


    I stood still.


    What¡­?


    Neither Kiomi, nor Naoko, nor Alexander had told me anything. They knew, and they kept it from me. They lied to me.


    The betrayal hit me like a punch to the gut.


    I got up without saying a word. My mind had only one goal. I needed to see him.


    Sora still stayed in the prison, though he was allowed out from time to time. No one would worry if I went alone. But they did worry.


    ¡ªWhere are you going? ¡ªKiomi asked, grabbing my arm before I could leave the caf¨¦. Her eyes held a mix of concern and determination.


    ¡ªNowhere.


    ¡ªDon¡¯t lie to me.


    Her grip loosened, but instead of letting go, she stepped closer.


    ¡ªDon¡¯t go, please ¡ªher voice was almost pleading.


    ¡ªI''m just going to talk to him.


    ¡ªDon¡¯t lie¡­ please.


    Her expression made me hesitate¡­ for a moment. But my decision was already made.


    I ignored her warning and kept walking.


    She followed me. Naoko did too.


    The facility was an hour¡¯s walk from the caf¨¦, but I didn¡¯t care.


    I hadn¡¯t made any public appearances since the attack, so people stopped to watch as I walked through the streets. Their gazes were filled with surprise, doubt¡­ fear.


    This time, I wasn¡¯t wearing the armor. I was dressed casually, with nothing to hide my face. If I did something, everyone would know who was responsible.


    But I didn¡¯t care.


    When I reached the prison, two guards blocked my path, refusing to let me in.


    ¡ªYou don¡¯t have clearance.


    ¡ªLet me through.


    ¡ªDon¡¯t push it.


    I had no intention of turning back. Not now. I was about to fight my way in when a voice cut through the tension.


    ¡ªSo you¡¯re just here to talk, huh?


    Miguel.


    His smirk made my blood boil. I ignored him.


    I kept walking, pushing forward into the prison, with Kiomi and Naoko close behind. With every step, more voices tried to convince me to turn back.


    I wasn¡¯t going to.


    I knew exactly where I needed to go.


    I reached the area where Sora was being held, but before I could enter, several guards blocked my way.


    And then I saw him.


    Through the glass, he was there. Beaten, battered¡­ but alive.


    Just seeing him breathing made the rage ignite in my chest.


    Without thinking, I shoved the guards aside, forcing my way through. They wouldn¡¯t stop me.


    Naoko, Kiomi, and Miguel stayed behind, apologizing to the guards while I kept moving forward, my steps growing heavier. Faster.


    The ambassador saw me. And the moment he recognized my face, he instinctively backed away until his body was pressed against the farthest wall of his cell.


    Maximum-security cells didn¡¯t have four concrete walls. Only three. The fourth was a special kind of glass¡ªresistant¡­ nearly unbreakable. Or so they said.


    I stepped closer until I was right in front of it.


    ¡ªDo you remember me? ¡ªmy voice was cold, sharp.


    He swallowed hard.


    ¡ªW-what¡­ what do you want?


    ¡ªNothing.


    ¡ªY-you already got all the information you wanted! What else do you want from me?


    I stared at him.


    ¡ªRevenge.


    ¡ªWhat?


    ¡ªYou know, during the invasion, some of your soldiers carried rather¡­ peculiar weapons. Handguns with insane firepower, almost like compact shotguns.


    The ambassador stiffened. He knew exactly what I was talking about.


    ¡ªAnd I just so happened to¡­ ¡ªI paused, letting the fear settle on his face¡ª take one for myself. Turns out, they can be enhanced with a little mana. Make them deadlier.


    Time distorted.


    Everything happened in an instant. And at the same time, it was unbearably slow.


    I raised my hand. Aimed.


    In the distance, I heard Naoko¡¯s hurried footsteps. He was running toward me. He knew what I was about to do. And yet, I didn¡¯t care.


    The gun materialized in my palm. Not by magic. By pure technique.


    I had learned to use mana more efficiently. To summon any object I had registered, marked with my essence, instantly transporting it to where I needed it. My swords, my armor¡­ anything.


    This time, it was the gun.


    For everyone else, it happened in the blink of an eye. For me, it stretched into eternity.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    Two nearby guards reacted instantly, sprinting toward me with everything they had. But it was pointless. It didn¡¯t matter who reached me first¡ªNaoko or the guards. What was going to happen¡­ was going to happen.


    The weight of the pistol settled in my hand. I looked at the ambassador. His face was twisted in horror. His eyes wide, unblinking. Every fiber of his being screamed in absolute terror.


    A sensation of pure euphoria coursed through my skin. A small smile slipped from my lips.


    And then¡­


    I pulled the trigger.


    The gunshot roared through the cell.


    The so-called ¡°indestructible¡± glass was no match for the weapon¡¯s power. It cracked.


    It shattered.


    And the bullet tore through the entire thickness of that reinforced barrier.


    It struck.


    The ambassador collapsed. The shot obliterated him. His entire torso¡ªgone.


    The bullet disintegrated him in an instant. And not just him. The thick concrete wall behind him was pierced as if it were paper, leaving a massive hole that extended into the next cell.


    On the other side, an inmate screamed in pain. He had been caught in the blast as well.


    Chaos erupted. The moment the echo of the gunshot faded, the guards reached me.


    The first one lunged, but I didn¡¯t even flinch. The second hit me with full force. I hit the ground, and they ripped the gun from my hand. They cuffed me, but it no longer mattered.


    From the floor, I took in the faces around me.


    Naoko stared at me, sorrow and fear in his eyes.


    Miguel¡­ looked regretful.


    Kiomi was pale, frozen in place, as if unable to process what she had just witnessed.


    The inmates roared from their cells.


    ¡ª"Now you¡¯re one of us!"¡ªthey taunted.


    Others cackled like lunatics.


    Their voices echoed against the walls.


    The guards dragged me away. But I¡­


    I wasn¡¯t sorry.


    At least, not in that moment.


    ¡­


    Time passed. I stared at the gaping hole in the wall, at the blood splattered everywhere. The room looked like an abstract painting¡­ a grotesque, deformed work of art born from Zein¡¯s fury.


    He didn¡¯t speak after that. They held him for hours, trying to get something out of him, but he didn¡¯t say a single word. Miguel and Naoko stayed by his side. Thanks to Miguel and his connections, they managed to cover it up. The incident would never see the light of day. To the world, it would be reported as the former ambassador¡¯s ¡°suicide.¡±


    But the truth was undeniable. Zein wasn¡¯t the same.


    From that day on, his gaze changed.


    He looked more worn down, more hollow, as if something inside him had shattered beyond repair.


    In the days that followed, he locked himself in his room¡ªthe same one he shared with Lyra.


    He wouldn¡¯t come out.


    He wouldn¡¯t speak.


    It hurt to see him like that, and I could tell the others felt the same. But life at the shop went on, bustling as always. People laughed, talked, lived¡­ but Zein didn¡¯t.


    He just existed.


    And I didn¡¯t like that.


    We wanted to cheer him up. We tried to reach him. But he wouldn¡¯t let anyone see him.


    Every time I looked at him, he felt further away, colder. Like he was fading, little by little. He no longer seemed like himself. He wasn¡¯t that special person anymore¡­


    I thought of countless ways to help him. But none of them seemed enough.


    Miguel tried first. He wanted to pull Zein out of it, to talk to him, but all he got was rejection.


    And that¡¯s when I knew.


    If Miguel and Zein were breaking, if their bond was crumbling, then ours could too.


    That thought chilled me to the bone.


    I couldn¡¯t let it happen.


    I couldn¡¯t lose him.


    Not him.


    What happened with Lyra was a huge blow. A devastating one for all of us. But him¡­


    He hadn¡¯t been the same since that day.


    He had told me about his bond with Lyra. Since they were children, he had always protected her. Ever since my mother, Meliora, took them in, they had been inseparable. Zein, the older brother. Lyra, his shadow. Together, they had faced hardships that would have crushed anyone else.


    They lost their home once in that village.


    They lost it again in Ilmenor.


    And yet, they were still here. Together. Smiling.


    Lyra was his pillar. The foundation that kept him standing when everything else collapsed around him.


    But now¡­ now that pillar was falling.


    And with it, so was Zein.


    It was hard to see him like that. He barely ate, hardly slept, and when he did, it seemed like an endless stream of nightmares. He locked himself in his room, drowning in his own silence.


    No one dared to approach him.


    I didn¡¯t know if it was out of fear¡­ or simply because we didn¡¯t know what to do.


    I decided to make him something special to eat. Something to remind him that he was still here. That he wasn¡¯t alone.


    When I picked up the tray and made my way to his room, the atmosphere shifted completely.


    The hallway leading to his room felt longer, colder. The dim light from the lamps cast elongated shadows on the walls. It felt empty.


    The closer I got, the heavier the air became.


    It was like the sorrow seeped out from beneath the door. When I finally stood in front of it, a chill ran down my spine. I took a deep breath and knocked gently against the wood.


    Silence.


    I knocked again, a little harder.


    Nothing.


    ¡ªZein, it¡¯s me. Kiomi.


    I waited. Only the low hum of the television answered.


    I pressed my lips together. Was he ignoring me?


    The sound of the screen droned on, like he was trapped in some kind of trance.


    I hesitated.


    But then, I clenched my fists and, carefully, opened the door.


    The room was swallowed in darkness.


    The stale air hit me immediately. Trash was scattered across the floor, the bed was unmade, and amid all that chaos¡­ Lyra¡¯s things were everywhere.


    Clothes neatly folded on the desk. Her little sketchbook, left open. A lock of her hair, tied with a ribbon.


    It was like he wanted to surround himself with her. Like he couldn¡¯t let go.


    And there he was.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, hunched over, his head bowed, hands gripping his hair as if trying to hold himself together.


    He seemed to be murmuring something.


    I couldn¡¯t quite hear. But his leg bounced relentlessly, a nervous tic, trembling, restless.


    My chest tightened.


    The Zein I knew never broke. He always kept going.


    No matter how much pain he carried.


    No matter how many people he had lost.


    He never stopped.


    But now¡­ he looked broken.


    The only light in the room came from the slightly open door and the flickering glow of the television. The bluish hue washed over his pale face, sinking his eyes into deep shadows.


    I couldn¡¯t just stand there, watching him.


    Not this time.


    I took a step forward.


    ¡ªZein¡­


    I closed the door carefully, letting the room drown in a dense silence, interrupted only by Zein¡¯s uneven breathing. I walked slowly to the television and turned it off. The screen flickered for a few seconds before vanishing into darkness, leaving behind an even greater sense of emptiness.


    Zein¡¯s murmuring continued. Now that the room was completely silent, his words struck me harder.


    "Sorry."


    "I shouldn¡¯t have done it."


    "It¡¯s all my fault."


    "I should just die instead."


    Each word was heavy with desperation, carrying a weight that seemed impossible to bear. My chest tightened at the sound of it. I had never seen him like this¡­ not Zein. Not him.


    I slowly approached the windows and pulled the curtains open. The afternoon light filtered into the room, but instead of brightening it, it only made the mess around him more evident. Scattered books and papers, clothes strewn across the floor, plates with barely touched food¡­ and worst of all: Lyra¡¯s belongings spread everywhere, as if he had tried to hold on to every last memory of her.


    Zein flinched the moment the light touched his skin, turning away as if it burned him. His reaction sent a shiver through me.


    I knelt in front of him carefully and took his hands in mine. They were freezing, trembling¡­ fragile. His skin, usually warm and firm, felt almost lifeless.


    ¡ªZein¡­ ¡ªI whispered, hoping for some kind of response.


    He didn¡¯t lift his head. He kept murmuring, lost in his own guilt. His dark circles were deep, his skin pale, his lips dry. His entire body looked on the verge of collapse.


    I wanted to run, to get out of there. The sorrow filling the room was suffocating, as if all the pain in the world had been condensed into this small space. But leaving wouldn¡¯t fix anything.


    Slowly, I lifted his face, forcing him to look at me. His red, glassy eyes reflected a pain that couldn¡¯t be put into words. When our eyes met, his voice broke into a whisper.


    ¡ªIt was my fault¡­


    I shook my head immediately, with more conviction than I actually felt.


    ¡ªOf course not, it wasn¡¯t your fault.


    But my words didn¡¯t seem to reach him. His gaze drifted again, and his body started leaning forward, as if the weight of his suffering was crushing him.


    I didn¡¯t think.


    I stood up abruptly, still holding his hands, and pulled him into a tight embrace.


    His head fell against my chest, his ragged breathing brushing against my skin. I felt his body trembling against mine, his fingers clutching my clothes with silent desperation.


    I didn¡¯t have the right words. I didn¡¯t know how to ease his pain. But at the very least, I could be here.


    ¡ªKiomi¡­ I¡­ ¡ªHis voice was barely a broken whisper.


    And then, he shattered.


    The tears he had been holding back burst into a heartbreaking cry. A cry that had been buried for too long, a cry he had suppressed until his body could no longer endure it.


    ¡ªForgive me¡­ forgive me for everything¡­


    I didn¡¯t respond. There was nothing I could say that would ease his guilt, his pain. All I could do was hold him, let him release everything he had been carrying alone.


    Little by little, his arms wrapped around me. But the embrace he returned wasn¡¯t the same as before. It wasn¡¯t the embrace of the strong Zein who protected everyone without hesitation.


    This embrace felt weak.


    So weak, as if he were on the verge of disappearing.


    His arms trembled as he held me, his unsteady breath brushing against my skin. He kept apologizing, over and over, his broken voice fading into muffled sobs.


    I said nothing. I just stayed there, holding him, letting his pain spill over without restraint. My fingers ran gently through his hair in an instinctive gesture of comfort, but in my mind, one persistent doubt tormented me.


    Was this the right thing to do?


    Was I truly helping him, or was I only prolonging his suffering?


    And then, I felt it.


    Something warm.


    A feeling so pure, so intense, that for an instant, I forgot everything else.


    My chest filled with an unexpected warmth, a sensation that wrapped around me completely. I felt¡­ happy.


    But that happiness cut me like a dagger.


    How could I feel this way in this moment? How could I find comfort in his embrace when he was breaking apart in front of me?


    The weight of that contradiction crushed me.


    I wanted to be with him, I wanted to hold him, but at the same time, that happiness made me feel guilty. As if I were betraying his pain, as if my very existence was out of place in the middle of his torment.


    Too many doubts, too many conflicting emotions, were trapped in that room that very afternoon.


    And even though neither of us said another word, we both knew that something had changed between us.


    Forever.

 Recovery

    After that afternoon when Kiomi talked to Zein, everything seemed to get better. Zein appeared willing to speak with the others after the recent events. For various reasons, Miguel didn¡¯t want to talk to him, Alexander didn¡¯t think he was the best option, and Sora and the girls even less so. In the end, it was up to me to talk to him after Kiomi.


    The next day, I decided it would be best to bring him something to eat. A small snack, since he hadn¡¯t eaten in a while. As I climbed the stairs, the air felt heavy, almost suffocating, but not to the point of being unbearable. The atmosphere was dense, as if an invisible pressure was trying to crush me, yet at the same time, it flowed, as if it were attempting to trap me without success. It was a strange contrast, and yet it made me feel that I shouldn¡¯t give up.


    When I reached Zein¡¯s door, I saw that his room was lit. The curtains were open, allowing the golden morning sunlight to stream in. That sunlight cleansed the air¡¯s oppression, almost like a blessing clearing the atmosphere, giving everything around us a moment to breathe.


    Upon entering, there he was. Zein was sitting on the bed, staring at the sky through the window. Thanks to the building¡¯s location, the sun shone directly into his room without skyscrapers blocking it. The light illuminated his face, yet even so, I could see that his body bore the marks of malnutrition. He hadn¡¯t eaten in days. His condition wasn¡¯t as severe as Kiomi had described when she found him, but still, seeing him like this worried me. At the very least, I was relieved that he looked better than he had when they first found him.


    When he noticed my presence, his face lit up with a smile, but it seemed to take great effort. The smile was weak, struggling to take form, and seeing it made my heart clench. I returned the gesture with a faint smile of my own, one that took all my strength to muster. Seeing him in this state hurt more than I could express.


    I sat beside him in silence. I didn¡¯t know what to say. I had agreed to come talk to him, yet I found myself drowning in uncertainty. What could I say to him? I couldn¡¯t fully understand what he was feeling, but I knew that, somehow, I could at least try to help. The sadness in his eyes ran deep, but something inside me told me that hope still remained.


    I¡¯ve lost many people throughout my life, my parents when I was little, my grandmother a few years ago. People who were very important to me. But him¡­ he had lost so much more. I didn¡¯t feel like the right person to give him advice. I wasn¡¯t someone who could tell him how to move forward. But in that moment, more than anything, I wished I had the strength to support him in the best way possible.


    ¡ªYou know¡­¡ª His voice came out low, as if each word cost him more than he wanted to admit. ¡ªI... I don¡¯t know what to do now. With Lyra in that state¡­¡ª


    ¡ªI don¡¯t think all is lost¡ª I replied, almost without thinking. My voice carried a positivity that even I didn¡¯t know where it came from. ¡ªThere¡¯s a way to wake her up, isn¡¯t there?¡ª


    ¡ªYes, but¡­¡ª Zein said, his voice barely a whisper, laden with uncertainty.


    ¡ªThen we just have to make it happen ¡ªI answered with a smile that came from the depths of my heart¡ª. I¡¯ll be there for you, always by your side. I can assure you that Kiomi will be too, just like Miguel and Alexander. We¡¯ll all be with you. You¡¯re not alone.


    After those words, an expression I had never seen before appeared on his face. It was a mixture of sadness and, at the same time, a spark of joy struggling to surface. Tears slipped down his cheeks, but he didn¡¯t stop them. Instead, he held onto a faint smile¡ªone that broke my heart to see, yet filled me with hope.


    ¡ªThank you ¡ªhe murmured, his voice trembling but filled with a gratitude that touched something deep within me.


    Without thinking, I hugged him. I hugged him with all the strength I had, just as he had hugged me in my worst moments. Just as my grandmother had held me when the pain was too great to bear alone, just as my parents had embraced me when I felt like my world was falling apart. But this hug¡­ this hug was different. I wasn¡¯t just holding him to comfort him¡ªI was telling him that he wasn¡¯t alone, that he never would be.


    And in that moment, I felt something in my chest, something warm wrapping around me, a strange mix of happiness and guilt. A sensation that made me feel uneasy, yet grateful at the same time. Because, in the end, I knew he was exactly where he needed to be in that moment. And I needed him too, more than I wanted to admit.


    I felt guilty for these feelings that were beginning to stir inside me, but I also felt happy, because in his pain, I had been able to offer him some comfort. I knew I couldn¡¯t leave him alone¡ªthat, somehow, we would always be there for each other. In the end, we were friends, teacher and student, but perhaps¡­ something more. My heart pounded at the thought, but I quickly pushed it aside, afraid of what it truly meant.


    After a while, Zein finally accepted the food I had brought him. It took some effort, but at least he ate. Seeing him eat, even just a little, made me happy. And that smile, the one that was beginning to appear more and more on his face¡­ it made me think that, little by little, he was recovering more than just his strength. He was regaining his light.


    We remained in silence, enjoying the soft music playing in the background. Time seemed to stop, and for a moment, I felt like everything was okay. I wished those moments could last forever¡ªhim, with a genuine smile, and me, leaning on his shoulder, finally feeling at peace.


    But, like all good things, the moment had to end. Zein decided it was time to go out, to see the others, to face everything he had left behind. He knew he couldn¡¯t stay locked away any longer, that he had things to set right. And although I felt a small pang in my heart, his decision filled me with a mix of pride and concern.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    As we stepped out of the room, I saw Miguel coming up the stairs. Their eyes met, and both of them stood there, staring at each other in tense silence. I decided to step aside, thinking it was time for them to work things out. However, in the end, I was forced to stay, as Miguel was blocking the way.


    I didn¡¯t know what they were thinking, but as I looked at Miguel, I noticed something unusual. His face, always so calm, now carried a serious, almost hardened expression, as if he was struggling with something he couldn¡¯t quite grasp. Zein, on the other hand, had a look of regret on his face, something that made him seem vulnerable. I could imagine what he was feeling¡ªthe weight of everything he had said to Miguel when all he had been trying to do was help.


    ¡ªMiguel, I¡­¡ª Zein began, his voice hesitant, as if the words were harder to say than he had expected.


    Without another word, Miguel¡¯s face shifted into his usual smile¡ªthat warm smile he always had at the most unexpected moments. And without a second thought, he stepped forward and pulled Zein into a tight embrace, as if they were reuniting after a long time apart.


    ¡ªI¡¯m really glad you finally came out of that room ¡ªMiguel said, his voice full of sincerity, his tone soft yet firm, like a friend who was always there to help.


    Zein remained silent for a moment, looking at Miguel, as if the words were too difficult to say. Finally, he spoke, but his voice trembled slightly, carrying the fragility he still held within.


    ¡ªI¡­ really¡­


    ¡ªDon¡¯t apologize, Zein ¡ªMiguel interrupted quickly, tightening the hug just a little more¡ª. You¡¯ve been going through something really tough. I understand.


    It was a sincere embrace, acknowledging all of Zein¡¯s pain without the need for words. They held onto each other like two lifelong friends, as if time had never passed, as if they had always been there for one another, no matter the distance or the suffering.


    After a while, Miguel and I accompanied Zein downstairs. The fresh air drifting in through the windows gently swayed the curtains as we made our way to the common area, where the caf¨¦ had remained closed today so they could be there for Zein, just like they always were.


    When we reached the bottom of the stairs, I saw Alexander and Kiomi waiting for us. Alexander¡¯s first reaction was a silent, intense gaze, filled with a mix of sadness and relief. But as he saw Zein standing before him, that sadness shifted into a soft smile, full of hope and warmth. Kiomi, on the other hand, looked relieved, as if seeing Zein meant she could finally breathe easy for the first time in days.


    Alexander was the first to step forward, his voice warm and full of kindness.


    ¡ªAre you feeling better, Zein? ¡ªhe asked, visible concern on his face, as if he needed to be sure Zein was truly okay.


    Zein nodded slowly, though he couldn¡¯t ignore the seriousness in Alexander¡¯s gaze. He knew those words weren¡¯t just casual small talk. Alexander, with his straightforward nature, had witnessed Zein¡¯s inner struggles, and now, seeing his face, he could tell Zein was taking real steps toward recovery.


    ¡ªYeah¡­ better. Much better ¡ªZein said, forcing a small smile, but at the same time, his voice carried a vulnerability he wasn¡¯t trying to hide.


    With a soft chuckle, Alexander gestured toward one of the seats.


    ¡ªSit down ¡ªhe said, with that warmth only he knew how to convey. It was as if, somehow, just his presence alone could lighten any burden. Alexander, though he always kept his own emotions to himself, had a way of making others feel at ease, of making everything seem just a little easier¡ªeven when it wasn¡¯t.


    Judas, who didn¡¯t seem to have work that day, showed up with one of Zein¡¯s favorite drinks, something that pleasantly surprised me. It was clear that Zein wasn¡¯t just anyone to them. There was a deep connection¡ªone that transcended any circumstance.


    We were all there to support him, and though Zein resisted at first, little by little, he started to open up. His words came more easily, his movements were less tense, and he slowly allowed everyone¡¯s support to surround him. We all cared about him deeply, and even though he didn¡¯t say it out loud, we could see that he appreciated every moment of companionship.


    The person he spent the most time with was Alexander. The two of them sat in a quiet corner, where the sunlight streamed softly through the window, casting a warm glow over the wooden chairs. They started talking, and as they did, Zein seemed to relax more, as if every word Alexander spoke carried a healing effect. They talked about Thailon, about the little adventures they had shared¡ªthose moments that now, in hindsight, felt so distant yet so meaningful.


    Alexander told him stories about the hard times, like when Meliora was separated from Thailon, leaving him and Kiomi alone, vulnerable to the forces of the Kirche. But despite those dark moments, the stories he shared with Zein seemed to hold a healing power, as if every shared laugh, every anecdote from those past days, could lift some of the lingering sorrow weighing him down. Zein listened intently, and in his eyes, there was a new glimmer, as if, in some way, he was slowly rebuilding himself, piece by piece.


    The atmosphere between them was different¡ªsomething had changed. It was no longer just a conversation between two people sharing the same space; there was a deeper connection, a mutual understanding. Zein, who had seemed so lost in his own world before, began to find comfort in Alexander¡¯s stories, and Alexander, in his usual quiet nature, started to open up more as he saw the impact his words had on Zein.


    Alexander didn¡¯t need to say much for his support to be felt. Just his presence, his sincerity, was enough to make Zein start believing that the pieces of his life, shattered by so much pain, could fit back together again.


    By the end of the day, a conversation arose within the group¡ªone we initially thought would be best to keep from Zein, but in reality, there was no point in hiding it.


    It was about the government''s plans: they intended to launch a direct attack on the EDI using the ship they had arrived on, which remained hidden on the dark side of the moon. Their strategy was to reach a key location in the area where we were and strike a devastating blow¡ªwhile also supporting other civilizations in the process.


    To our surprise, Zein took it quite well. In fact, he asked for our help in carrying out the plan, and of course, we all agreed without hesitation.


    As we organized the preparations for the journey, I noticed Judas and Alexander talking in a corner. My curiosity got the better of me, so I tried to listen without being noticed. I only managed to catch a few sentences, but what little I heard was enough to unsettle me. Judas was proposing that Alexander join the mission and help Zein and the others. After all, conquering an entire planet as a strategic foothold was no simple task.


    At that moment, something about their conversation seemed suspicious. I couldn¡¯t pinpoint exactly what it was, but I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something didn¡¯t add up. Still, I told myself it was probably just an unfounded gut feeling.


    On the other hand, Zein seemed more determined than ever. There was fire in his eyes, a determination we hadn¡¯t seen before.


    ¡ªI already know what I¡¯m going to do from now on, ¡ª he said firmly, his expression reflecting an unshakable resolve. ¡ªI¡¯m going straight to the EDI¡¯s capital to eliminate the F¨¹hrer. I will make Lyra wake up. ¡ª


    As reckless as his plan sounded, none of us thought it was impossible. After everything we had been through, after everything we had seen¡ªwe believed in Zein.


    So, without hesitation, we all ended up supporting his decision.

 Among the stars

    After helping Zein overcome everything that had happened, something in him changed. He became more serious, more focused, and trained relentlessly every day. His once-lost gaze now reflected an almost terrifying determination. Concerned about the impression he left on customers, Alexander decided to put him to work in the kitchen rather than having him serve at the caf¨¦.


    I was glad to see him stronger, more determined¡­ but I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something wasn¡¯t quite right. As he trained, he also trained me, teaching me everything he knew. It was only natural, after all, I was his student. But during our sparring sessions, he sometimes scared me. He took things too seriously, his strikes were relentless, and more than once, he hurt me without realizing it.


    Days passed, and finally, the moment that would change the course of history arrived: humanity was ready to take a giant leap toward another planet. A battle was coming. Preparing everything took time, before we could depart, a spaceport had to be built to reach the ship, which had remained hidden on the dark side of the moon until now. To access it, we would use a smaller transport vessel.


    Organizing the journey was a complex process. As captain, Sora oversaw the preparations, ensuring that everything functioned perfectly. Ultimately, to make the ship fully operational, they had to bring along a large portion of the original crew, including prisoners of war.


    When the day came, we all boarded the ship in an event that felt almost solemn. One by one, we stepped inside while the crowd watched in silence. Zein lent me his old armor, the one he had always worn. Now, for the first time, he appeared in public wearing the armor he had used to kill the ambassador, and he wanted to make sure I was protected.


    His armor felt surprisingly comfortable. It had details that reminded me of him, making me feel safe¡­ but at the same time, that connection unsettled me. Maybe that was the reason I didn¡¯t like his new armor.


    It was completely black, with a futuristic and aggressive design. Imposing. Terrifying. There was no trace of the Zein I knew in it. His mere presence was enough to instill fear, and when combined with his abilities, it became a symbol of pure strength.


    As we passed by the reporters, the noise came to an abrupt halt. Silence fell, immediate and absolute. Watching him walk in that armor, it became clear to everyone: he was the man who had killed the ambassador. He was the shadow behind that night. And now, he was here, preparing for battle.


    Beside me, Kiomi wore her own armor, perfectly tailored to her combat style. Miguel, on the other hand, was dressed in a sophisticated military suit, equipped with multiple modifications and integrated tools. But what truly surprised me was Alexander. He didn¡¯t wear a full suit of armor like the rest of us, just a few lightweight protective pieces, as if he were preparing to move swiftly rather than withstand attacks.


    It seemed that each of us had a role to play in what was about to unfold.


    And so, in complete silence, we boarded the cargo ship.


    At first, I was worried about the girls, especially since Sora would also be joining us on this mission. However, I felt relieved when Paul offered to take care of them. Judas, for his part, stayed behind to manage the caf¨¦. Lately, he seemed closer to Alexander, though I still didn¡¯t like him very much.


    The ship¡¯s interior was dimly lit, with only a few scattered lights illuminating the main corridor. I didn¡¯t complain, after all, this was just a transport meant to take us to the main vessel.


    There were many soldiers and crew members aboard. I was surprised to see that they had designed specific suits for the former EDI soldiers, which I found quite reassuring. I overheard rumors that a large portion of the military would be participating in this incursion and that the Arab League was also sending reinforcements¡ªnot only to strengthen the alliance but to ensure humanity¡¯s victory.


    When we reached our destination, an officer escorted us to a massive cargo bay. The place was packed with tanks, soldiers, and all kinds of military equipment. Some of the tanks seemed somewhat outdated, but I recognized several models I had seen in the news during the Third World War when I was a child.


    We were led to the center of the ship, where we were introduced to the entire fleet. Alongside us, other commanders began to appear. At that moment, the soldiers formed into separate columns, each standing before their assigned leaders.


    The major who had led us there took the floor and announced that, from now on, those of us standing at the front of these soldier formations would be their commanders during the incursion.


    The plan was relatively simple: we would land at different points across the planet, avoiding the capital to prevent alerting the enemy too soon. Since the planet was small, distance wouldn¡¯t be a major issue. Each division would advance on its own until we had completely surrounded the capital, where we would regroup to launch the final attack.


    When the soldiers in front of me adopted a stance of respect, a shiver ran down my spine. They were all waiting for my orders, as if I actually knew what I was doing.


    ¡ªExcuse me¡­ do you really think it¡¯s a good idea for me to command these troops? ¡ªI asked, my voice trembling with nervousness.


    The major didn¡¯t even look at me. He simply told us to rest and walked away.


    When I turned back, the soldiers were still there¡ªstanding firm, silent, waiting for my instructions. I had no idea what to say. The pressure began to suffocate me, my mind clouded over, and fear started creeping in.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    That¡¯s when Kiomi stepped in to help me.


    ¡ªAt ease, soldiers.


    At that moment, they all dispersed, returning to their respective tasks.


    ¡ªDon¡¯t stress too much ¡ªKiomi said, stepping closer to me¡ª. If you need help, I¡¯m here for you.


    ¡ªKiomi¡­ ¡ªI murmured, my voice trembling, on the verge of tears.


    Unable to hold back, I hugged her tightly. She calmly returned the gesture, and after we separated, she handed me a badge. Apparently, this symbol would allow me to identify all the soldiers in my battalion.


    ¡ªI suggest you talk to them ¡ªshe added¡ª. Getting to know them and earning their trust will help you lead them better.


    I nodded, still feeling overwhelmed by the responsibility that had just been placed on my shoulders.


    Shortly after, we were called to a meeting to discuss the mission details. I had never imagined we would wield so much power as commanders.


    The incursion would involve half of the New Republic¡¯s army, including reserve personnel. In total, the four generals in charge would each command approximately 1.25 million soldiers, adding up to a total of 10 million deployed troops.


    I couldn¡¯t believe what I was hearing. I never imagined the New Republic had such a massive army. In addition to the troops, we were also assigned supplies and equipment in a supposedly ¡°balanced¡± manner, though I couldn¡¯t help but wonder how fair that distribution would actually be in practice.


    The divisions were organized as follows:


    Mechanized Infantry Battalion ¡ª Commanded by Zein. It was the main attack force and included:


    ? 1.25 million soldiers.


    ? 6,250 tanks (though most were outdated models from the Third World War).


    ? 25,000 IFVs and APCs.


    ? 3,000 pieces of mobile artillery.


    ? 2,000 combat drones.


    Heavy Armored Battalion ¡ª My unit. It was responsible for armored superiority, consisting of:


    ? 1.25 million soldiers.


    ? 10,000 tanks.


    ? 15,000 IFVs.


    ? 5,000 self-propelled artillery pieces.


    ? 1,500 combat drones.


    Airborne and Assault Battalion ¡ª Led by Kiomi, specialized in rapid deployments and combat in difficult terrain. It had:


    ? 1.25 million soldiers.


    ? 10,000 light IFVs.


    ? 10,000 aircraft, including fighters, bombers, transports, and attack helicopters.


    ? 5,000 assault drones.


    ? 2,500 artillery pieces.


    Artillery and Support Battalion ¡ª Led by Miguel, focused on long-range bombardment and strategic support. It had at its disposal:


    ? 1.25 million soldiers.


    ? 10,000 heavy artillery pieces.


    ? 2,500 artillery drones.


    ? 8,000 light armored support vehicles.


    As I listened to the resource distribution, I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about the sheer scale of this operation.


    Intelligence and Electronic Warfare Battalion ¡ª Commanded by Alexander. This battalion played a crucial role in information management and cyber warfare. It consisted of:


    ? 1.25 million soldiers.


    ? 10,000 reconnaissance drones.


    ? 5,000 cyber warfare units.


    ? 3,000 IFVs specialized in communications.


    The remaining three battalions would be commanded by others present in the room. In the end, half of us would land at one pole of the planet and the other half at the opposite pole. We would advance directly toward the capital, which was more of a fortress, and regroup there, surrounding it. After that, the leaders would go inside to retrieve the necessary information and liberate the planet.


    Everything about this felt strange, and I didn¡¯t feel prepared for it, but I had to do it anyway. Sora would support me by staying at my side during the incursion to help me command the troops, as my inexperience on the battlefield as a commander was obvious.


    My first step was to establish relationships with as many soldiers in my battalion as possible. In the end, I had time. I planned to visit them by subdivisions¡ªafter all, we would arrive in approximately six months, around August.


    I decided to spend the first three months getting to know the 2nd, 3rd, and 4th divisions of my battalion. Most of them were young, like me¡ªpeople who had lived through the war as children and wanted to prevent their families from suffering the same fate. They were good-hearted, experienced, and, overall, good people. Over time, they began to trust me as their commander.


    Then, I turned my attention to the 1st Division¡ªthe one that would be under my direct command and serve as the spearhead of the battalion: the Iron Claws division.


    As I approached them, they simply ignored me. They continued with their tasks, painting their tanks, polishing their weapons, doing anything to avoid interacting with me.


    This division had three brigades: the first was armored, the second provided infantry support, and the third handled artillery vehicles.


    When I looked at their faces, all I saw was disdain and judgment. They didn¡¯t want me there. To them, it would be better if I simply stayed out of their way and gave orders from a distance. Most of them were veterans who had already fought in the war. They knew what it was like, and it had left scars.


    I tried approaching them, but they kept ignoring me. I even heard whispers against me. But that didn¡¯t stop me.


    I started eating with them instead of with the generals, as was customary. They gave me strange looks. I overheard murmurs like:


    "What¡¯s this girl doing here?"


    "She probably got in through connections."


    "She doesn¡¯t know the battlefield, just a kid."


    "She¡¯s probably never gotten her hands dirty."


    Despite all the criticism, I stayed by their side. I didn¡¯t leave, even when they glared at me and muttered all sorts of things. I knew they weren¡¯t bad people, but I still had to give it my all.


    With the other divisions, I asked for help with different tasks. They taught me and supported me. I learned to do minor repairs and to assist my division.


    Little by little, they started talking to me more. That alone made me happy. Slowly, they began to see me as a comrade. I listened to their problems without victimizing or dismissing them, without interrupting. As I had suspected, they were good people, just burdened by difficult pasts.


    But even so, they still didn¡¯t seem to trust me. Much less as their commander. They thought I was just some girl who would stay in the rear while they fought at the front. So I decided to prove to them that I wasn¡¯t as weak as they thought.


    With only two months left before arrival, I started training alongside them. They seemed surprised by what I could do. I could hold my own in hand-to-hand combat against the most experienced among them¡ªand even win.


    I thought that if I kept at it, I would get even closer to them. That they would trust me. They started calling me Naoko instead of General. They entrusted me with more tasks, spoke to me more, and the distance between us slowly disappeared.


    By the last month, I had finally built a relationship with my entire battalion. It had been tough, but I did it. I was exhausted.


    I decided to go see Zein. I had heard that he had spent the past months doing nothing but training. Just training.


    I was worried.


    When I arrived at the training area, I found Kiomi sitting outside, waiting for him with a towel and water.


    I glanced through the window. There he was. The artificial training ground was in ruins. Zein was still at it, pushing himself without regard for anything else. He looked exhausted, yet he kept going. And with extra weight, no less.


    Has he really pushed himself this hard just for this moment?


    Then again¡­ maybe I should have trained more too. I had spent most of my time with my battalion and hardly done anything else.


    In the final days of our journey, I split my time between training and being with them.


    The day of battle was drawing closer.


    And I still didn¡¯t know if I was ready for it.

 On the front

    The moment we arrived on the planet, it looked like a desert¡ªno trace of visible water on the surface. It was also quite small, almost the size of an artificial satellite, though slightly larger.


    As soon as we entered its orbit, we were greeted by anti-aircraft fire. The problem was that we were traveling in cargo planes, completely vulnerable to those batteries without any support. For a moment, we thought it was the end¡­ until an enemy bombardment¡ªactually from an allied squadron¡ªdestroyed the anti-aircraft positions. Relief washed over us, and we managed to land. Fortunately, my battalion arrived intact, without any casualties.


    Once on the ground, we secured the area. My squad mentioned that their specialty was nighttime attacks, so we decided to rest during the day. When night fell, I understood why they preferred it.


    They were deadly under the cover of darkness: we advanced at night and rested at dawn. A simple but effective cycle. With every battle, their trust in me grew, and commanding them felt more natural.


    At dawn on the second day of our advance, we received a shocking message:


    Zein¡¯s battalion had already reached the capital and had it nearly surrounded. They were just waiting for the rest of the squads. It was astonishing¡ªthe plan had estimated a week to reach the capital, but they managed it in a single day, despite their numbers.


    My chest tightened with concern. Knowing Zein, I feared he would do something reckless.


    The following night, I decided to change strategies: I split the battalion into two groups¡ªone would advance during the day, and the other at night. While one fought, the other rested in the transport vehicles. With that rhythm, we could reach the capital in half the time.


    And it worked. In just half a week, we caught up with Zein¡¯s group.


    During the march, we encountered the planet¡¯s native inhabitants. They resembled us but were taller, with purple skin and a whip-like tail. Despite their appearance, they showed no signs of hostility.


    It seemed that the EDI had enslaved them long ago, forcing them to work without rest.


    Witnessing such cruelty struck me deeply. That¡¯s why, as we advanced, we freed every prisoner we found. There were calm days and chaotic days, but we never stopped moving forward. Some of the liberated, consumed by rage and a thirst for vengeance, joined our battalion, arming themselves with EDI equipment they scavenged. Our ranks swelled from 1.25 million soldiers to 1.5 million.


    When we finally reached the capital, we saw it was heavily guarded, a towering superstructure, massive like a colossal city. The troops hadn¡¯t breached it yet, but Zein...


    Zein was already inside.


    He hadn¡¯t waited for anyone. He carved his way through alone, cutting down every enemy in his path. According to reports, he had already swept through most of the structure¡¯s outer zones.


    We waited three days for the other battalions to arrive. That time allowed the soldiers to rest and regain their strength. Yet, an uneasy feeling gnawed at me, an itch under my skin that wouldn¡¯t let me relax. At first, I thought it was worry for Zein, but... it wasn¡¯t. It was something else.


    On the day of the assault, the sky darkened, heavy with ominous clouds, as if rain were imminent. But the weight in the air wasn¡¯t from the weather, it was something darker. A tension so thick it smothered every sound. No jokes, no chatter, only silence and grim faces.


    That¡¯s when we gathered: Kiomi, Miguel, Zein, Alexander, Sora, and me. Together, standing before the colossal gates of the capital... yet none of us knew what awaited beyond.


    We decided to advance in divisions, securing areas as we moved. The first section we entered was an armory, tanks, helicopters, combat vehicles... a fortress of steel.


    Amidst all that weaponry, something caught my eye.


    A tank... but different. Quadrupedal, with four mechanical legs instead of tracks, and an oversized cannon mounted on top. It was smaller than conventional tanks, but its design... strange. Nearby, there was another model, similar but with integrated tracks along its legs, like... an experiment.


    They looked like prototypes. And if these were prototypes...


    What else could be waiting for us in this place?


    A faint mist clung to the air as we stepped into the largest building¡ªa towering, ominous skyscraper straight out of a villain¡¯s lair in some movie. Its dark, windowless fa?ade loomed overhead, swallowing every glimmer of light.


    ¡ª?Who in their right mind thought this looked good? ¡ªI muttered, my voice dripping with sarcasm and distaste.


    ...


    My resolve was unshakable: I would find a way to wake my sister, no matter the cost. All of this... was for her. My actions, the consequences, none of it mattered.


    That¡¯s when they appeared. Soldiers, Dozens, surrounding us in an instant. My body tensed, ready to fight, but a voice floated out from the shadows. Smooth and controlled, dripping with a blend of courtesy and scorn.


    ¡ªIf I were you... I wouldn¡¯t ¡ªthe speaker said, their tone carrying that private amusement people reserve for jokes made at someone else¡¯s expense.


    I scanned the area¡ªmy heart pounding. My entire team, already subdued. Cold barrels of rifles pressed against their bodies. No warning. No chance to react.


    No options.


    With my blood boiling and my fists clenched, I let my weapon drop to the ground and raised my hands.


    They marched us back into the courtyard, weaving through towering supply crates and armored vehicles. Then... he emerged from the shadows.


    Tall. Lithe. Oozing an unsettling, predatory elegance. His slicked-back black hair formed sharp, pointed peaks, framing an angular face. A pronounced chin and a blade-like nose carved out his features with predatory precision. Pale skin contrasted with the round, crimson-tinted lenses that veiled eyes no less scarlet. Eyes that, though hidden, seemed to flay you apart, dismantle you, piece by piece. All while his lips curled into a crooked smile that never seemed to leave his face.


    His uniform was exactly as I remembered, an EDI high-command officer¡¯s attire, styled after the SS officers of old. Immaculate. Dark. Intimidating.


    The jacket, tightly tailored with polished buttons, traced every sharp line of his slender frame. A high, stiff collar clasped his throat, further accentuating his gaunt neck¡ªgiving him an even more sinister air.


    He moved like an actor on stage: every step fluid, measured¡ªa performance of refinement laced with threat. His long, angular body, with limbs stretched unnaturally, gave him the eerie grace of a marionette pulled by invisible strings. His hands¡ªbony, with unnervingly long fingers¡ªseemed made to crush hope with a mere squeeze.


    With chilling elegance, he bowed before us, as though unveiling the opening act of a grand play. One arm extended forward, the other tucked neatly behind his back.


    The curtain had risen.


    And we... were his audience.


    ¡ªAllow me to introduce myself. I am Azariel Argenzia, eighth son of the Argenzia royal family, under the command of Lord Abyron.


    ¡ªWell, aren¡¯t we formal? Really brings out your stupid face ¡ªI shot back, layering every syllable with dripping sarcasm.


    ¡ªYou¡¯re hardly in a position to make such remarks, Zein.


    ¡ªWell, well... at least you know who I am.


    ¡ªOf course. I¡¯ve been expecting you. A good host should always know his guests.


    ¡ªAw, shucks. We¡¯re flattered.


    The air went still. The banter faded, leaving behind only silence and uncertainty. We had no idea what he planned next, but I knew one thing¡ªif I saw the slightest opening... I¡¯d strike without hesitation.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡ªEnough pleasantries ¡ªAzariel¡¯s voice dropped, cold and cutting¡ª. I know why you¡¯re here. I know what you did on Earth.


    His eyes flicked suddenly to Sora, his tone laced with disdain.


    ¡ªAnd you, Sora Verdant... you truly disappoint me. After everything I did¡ªevery string I pulled to grant you command of the invasion¡ªthis is how you repay me? By... joining them?


    Sora¡¯s jaw tightened, his eyes shifting away. Guilt hung on him like a heavy cloak.


    ¡ªVery well ¡ªAzariel straightened, his smile sharpening¡ª. I suppose I¡¯ll have to kill you all, so the Empire may continue its rightful expansion.


    ¡ªWait ¡ªNaoko¡¯s voice rang out, calm but troubled¡ª. Can I ask you something first?


    ¡ªGo ahead ¡ªAzariel replied, his amusement barely concealed.


    ¡ªWhy do you always call it an Empire... when, according to your own records, it¡¯s officially named the ¡®Democratic Imperial State¡¯?


    ¡ªI''ll do you the courtesy of answering your question... before you die ¡ªhe turned, clasping his hands behind his back¡ª. That name was crafted to mask the true nature of an empire¡ªdressing it up to seem more democratic, more... acceptable. But those who are older, or more versed in this nation¡¯s history, call it by its true name¡ªthe name that holds the weight of memory.


    ¡ªAnd... could you tell me what that name was?


    ¡ªGro?es Reich der schwarzen Sonne.


    He turned back to face us, his lips curling into that ever-present, venomous smile.


    ¡ªEnough chatter. Let''s get to the point.


    He gestured, and soldiers seized Alexander, dragging him forward.


    ¡ªWhat are you doing!? ¡ªI shouted, surging forward, but stopped cold when a weapon pressed to Sora¡¯s head.


    ¡ªNothing... ¡ªAzariel¡¯s voice was silk dipped in poison¡ª. I simply want to see how much you can endure. How much self-control you really have.


    They forced Alexander to his knees, shackling his hands to the ground. Helpless. Immobilized. His eyes met mine¡ªcalm, but burning with defiance. My body screamed to act¡ªto fight. But if I moved... the others would die.


    I was trapped. Think, damn it!


    ¡ªLet¡¯s see, Zein... Let¡¯s see how long you can watch... before you completely lose your mind.


    Azariel circled Alexander, like a predator savoring its kill. And then¡ªCRACK!¡ªthe first blow.


    Alexander¡¯s body jerked, but he stayed upright.


    Another. And another. Each hit, bone-crushing and merciless. Alexander endured¡ªhis teeth clenched, his breath ragged. But the hits kept coming, brutal and methodical. His body began to break, trembling under the onslaught.


    Then¡ªthey appeared. Mages, their hands glowing with an ominous energy. Spells laced with raw power surged into Azariel.


    The result was monstrous.


    The next blow sounded like a thunderclap. Alexander¡¯s body crashed to the ground, blood spraying from his mouth. He gasped, barely clinging to consciousness. And Azariel...


    Azariel smiled.


    My blood boiled¡ªpure, searing hatred coursed through me. I wanted to rip him apart, tear him limb from limb until that smile was gone¡ªforever.


    ¡ªOh, by the way... ¡ªAzariel spoke casually, his fists still breaking Alexander¡ª. I know you''re here for more than just... liberating this planet. You¡¯re searching for something... Information.


    His gaze flicked to me.


    ¡ªAbout your sister¡¯s illness.


    My heart stopped.


    ¡ªYes... I know all about it. In fact... I¡¯m the one who ordered you all to be poisoned. ¡ªHis voice, soaked in amusement, was a dagger to my chest¡ª. Though... I¡¯ll admit... what happened to your sister was... a happy little accident.


    Crack. Another blow.


    ¡ªBut I must say... that accident turned out to be... quite fruitful.


    The blood pooling beneath Alexander painted a dark circle around him. And that smile¡ªAzariel¡¯s disgusting, twisted smile¡ªburned itself into my soul.


    A smile that made me want to vomit.


    A smile... I would wipe from his face.


    I couldn¡¯t hold back any longer.


    ¡ªFuck this! ¡ªI roared. If I was going to do it, it had to be now. Now or never.


    I launched myself at him, but Azariel reacted instantly, materializing a sword of pure light. I swung both of my blades, aiming to cut him down¡ªCLANG!¡ªbut he blocked effortlessly. Then, in a single swift motion, he sliced through my swords, leaving them useless shards.


    Damn it!


    No time to think. I went straight into hand-to-hand combat.


    ¡ªHow delightful ¡ªhe mused, dodging my strikes like it was a mere dance¡ª. So this was your limit before losing control.


    The harder I pushed, the faster he moved. The more attacks I threw, the easier he evaded them. And every failed attempt was met with a precise, punishing counter.


    I was slowing down. My body was failing me.


    I collapsed, gasping for air.


    Somewhere, deep inside, a twisted part of me felt relief.


    He hadn¡¯t touched the others.


    It was as if he knew that, sooner or later¡­


    ¡­I would attack him.


    And at that moment, I landed a hit.


    It was weak¡ªtoo weak. A mere brush against him. I had thrown everything I had into my strikes, and yet¡­ it was barely anything.


    ¡ªIs that all? How disappointing.


    With a single, devastating strike, he sent me crashing to the ground.


    I barely had time to breathe before two soldiers seized me, locking my arms in place. Just like before.


    Azariel stepped forward, grabbing Alexander by the head and lifting him effortlessly.


    ¡ªI''ve heard¡­ that people can unlock their true potential in the face of rage. ¡ªHis voice dripped with amusement¡ª. Or¡­ they can simply crumble into despair.


    ¡ªWhat the hell are you talking about?


    ¡ªLet¡¯s see how much I can squeeze out of you.


    And suddenly¡ª


    I was there.


    That place.


    Water stretched beneath my feet, but unlike before, it wasn¡¯t clear.


    It was red.


    A deep, crimson hue, reflecting the eerie glow of the dim light above. The air felt heavier, suffocating, as if the very space around me was alive.


    And it was waiting.


    Waiting for me.


    I was on the ground.


    Lifting my gaze, I saw it¡ªthat shadow. The figure that had haunted my dreams so many times. A formless shape, wrapped in darkness, with hollow, white eyes that stared into nothingness.


    ¡ªHad your fun already? ¡ªit spoke, its voice grating and insufferable, crawling under my skin.


    ¡ªI thought you were just¡­ my imagination.


    ¡ªHeh... If only. I¡¯m a reflection of your soul... or something like that. Honestly, I don¡¯t even know myself. ¡ªIt started circling me slowly¡ª. So¡­ I don¡¯t think I need to remind you about our deal from back then. Or do I?


    ¡ªI remember it perfectly.


    ¡ªGood¡­ Then you know. You know that if you don¡¯t do something¡­ that will become reality.


    ¡ªBut I¡¯ll never let you take control. I saw what you did in that dream. Never again.


    The figure paused, as if savoring my defiance.


    ¡ªOh¡­ Seems you really don¡¯t like what happens when I¡¯m in charge.


    Gritting my teeth, I forced myself up. Bit by bit, pain screaming from every muscle, until I stood on my feet.


    ¡ªThis time, I won¡¯t heal you, Zein... I don¡¯t have that privilege. But if you just let me¡ª his voice slithered, dripping with false promises.


    ¡ªI said never.


    ¡ªHmph... You might change your mind soon.


    ¡ªI won¡¯t. I¡¯ll get out of this¡ªwithout you.


    ¡ªWe¡¯ll see.


    Just then¡ª


    A door formed before me.


    Without hesitation, I moved toward it.


    But his parting words froze me in place:


    ¡ªSee you... real soon.


    And with that¡ª


    Reality came crashing back.


    Azariel was still there. Still striking Alexander. Over. And over. The blows rained down, and Alexander¡ªGod, he barely clung to consciousness, his body limp and broken, dangling from Azariel¡¯s merciless grip.


    And then¡ª


    I saw it.


    A stain of darkness.


    It loomed atop a building nearby.


    Massive. Unsettlingly familiar.


    Its silhouette felt like a half-forgotten memory¡ªsomething from the edges of my mind, blurred and elusive¡ª


    But I recognized it.


    Or rather¡ª


    Almost.


    At that very instant, the figure raised its hand, aiming directly at Azariel and Alexander.


    ¡ªWait! ¡ªNaoko shouted, throwing herself forward. But before she could reach them, the soldiers tackled her, slamming her against the ground.


    It all happened in a blink.


    With a sickening, wet crack, Alexander¡¯s head suddenly exploded. A spray of blood painted the air as his lifeless body collapsed like a puppet with cut strings.


    Azariel, his fist still clenched and dripping with blood, froze in place.


    ¡ªI... That wasn¡¯t what I wanted! ¡ªhe exclaimed, his voice breaking, almost shaken¡ª. Yes, I wanted to hurt him, but...


    He turned abruptly, fixing his eyes on the silhouette.


    ¡ªIt was him! He killed him! Not me!


    I wondered why it mattered so much to him who had delivered the final blow. Moments ago, he was seconds from doing it himself.


    Even so... I felt grateful to that silhouette¡ªfor ending Alexander¡¯s suffering.


    I will avenge you.


    And then... I was back in that place.


    ¡ªHow did it go?


    ¡ªWhat do you think?


    ¡ªSee? I was right ¡ªhe said, with that monstrous grin on his formless face¡ª. Ready to let me take over now?


    This time, I said nothing. I kept my gaze down, crushed, disappointed in myself... and simply let him do as he pleased.


    ¡ªI¡¯ll take that as a yes.


    He walked toward the door that had formed before us, and just before crossing it, he spoke one last time:


    ¡ªYou won¡¯t regret it.


    ...


    Even though I tried to rush toward them, the soldiers stopped me. I wanted to do something¡ªanything¡ªbut I couldn¡¯t. I looked at the building, at that silhouette... but nothing.


    Then I saw him.


    Zein.


    He was there, motionless, head bowed. Silent. His entire body looked defeated. I felt the agony of losing Alexander, and with it, the urge to lash out at everything... But was that the right thing to do? No one moved. No one knew what to do.


    And then...


    Zein burned.


    Black and purple flames engulfed his body, forcing the soldiers holding him to fall back. That fire... It was the same as in that dream. Within the blaze, two white, hollow eyes glowed¡ªeyes that reflected nothing... only the void.


    In a flash, Zein appeared before Azariel.


    ¡°W-Wait...¡± Azariel stammered, his trembling voice breaking into a plea. ¡°I... We... can...!¡±


    But Zein didn¡¯t waver.


    With one hand, he seized Azariel¡¯s head. With the other, his body.


    And tore him in half.


    The crack of bones vanished beneath the roar of the flames. Holding both halves, Zein crushed them into ash between his fingers. Ash... as if they had never meant anything.


    Then... he looked at us.


    His gaze.


    Empty.


    Cold.


    Inhuman.


    And terror froze us.


    A terror... dry, absolute.


    Even the EDI soldiers stood petrified.


    And then...


    He vanished.


    It was fast.


    Too fast.


    An instant.


    A breath.


    And when I realized...


    I was covered in blood.


    The blood of the soldiers.


    Around me, shattered bodies.


    Blown apart.


    As if the air itself had ripped them from existence.


    While we all stood in shock, Miguel rushed to one of our soldiers, urging everyone near an EDI soldier to get away immediately.


    Over the radio came the most gut-wrenching sounds¡ªsounds no one should ever have to hear.


    We just stood there¡ªsome standing, some sitting¡ªwithout the slightest idea of what had just happened.


    As for me... I was terrified. I had believed all of this was nothing more than a lingering nightmare from the past year.

 The new order

    After the events of that day, no one spoke about it again. It was an open wound we all feared to touch. We wanted to hold on to the lie, to pretend that none of it had happened. But the absence weighed on us... We had returned with a void impossible to fill. The group had grown smaller, and with it, our world had too.


    They found Zein unconscious, alone and drained, somewhere on the planet. That... thing had wiped out the entire EDI army in a single night.


    We returned to Earth in one of the transport ships we found on the planet. It was much faster, taking only a few days to arrive. Days that felt endless. Zein remained asleep, trapped in a silence more painful than any scream. Naoko didn¡¯t speak; her world had fallen mute. She would just go to the hospital, sit by his side, and wait¡­ in silence. Miguel, true to his nature, buried himself in work. He would stop by to check on Zein from time to time, but he never spoke to us. It was as if he had left along with Alexander, even though his body was still here.


    Sora stayed to take care of Nanao. No longer bound to his prison sentence, he decided to take over Alexander¡¯s shop. We tried to keep it running, as a tribute¡­ but the place wasn¡¯t the same. It felt cold. Empty.


    Now, on the shelf, there were two framed photographs with black ribbons: Alexander and Mei. Together, at last, though not in the way we had wished. Aiko, with those innocent eyes, would often ask:


    ¡ªWhen is Daddy coming back?


    And my heart broke a little more each time.


    Reconstructing his face for the funeral was taking too long, far too long. And I¡­ I still couldn¡¯t bring myself to tell her the truth. How could I take away her smile? How could I explain that her father would never walk through that door again?


    I visited Zein every day. I would sit beside him and talk. I told him everything: about the shop, the customers, Aiko¡­ how the world seemed to keep spinning while ours had come to a halt. But¡­ was he listening? I didn¡¯t know. And that uncertainty ate away at me.


    I was afraid¡­ afraid that he would never open his eyes again. Afraid that he would become another Lyra, trapped in an eternal sleep.


    And deep down, a cruel truth struck me without mercy: This is all my fault.


    I wasn¡¯t there for him. I didn¡¯t hold him when he needed me the most. I left him alone¡­ and this was the price.


    The shop, despite its emptiness, was filled with love. When customers learned of Alexander¡¯s death, they poured their support into us. Condolences, letters, flowers, small donations¡­ some even offered to work, thinking we would need help. The world seemed to honor him¡­ but nothing could fill his absence.


    Days later, what had happened on the planet became public. The black figure was described as ¡°an unidentified entity,¡± a shadow that, ironically, had helped liberate a key territory. Humanity had won a new front, but we¡­ we had lost everything.


    Alexander was named a national hero. A symbol. A martyr.


    But to us¡­ he was so much more.


    He wasn¡¯t a hero because of a title. He was a hero because, until the very end, he held us up. He fought. He protected.


    And when the time came¡­ he chose to stay.


    For us.


    The day of the funeral arrived. Alexander¡¯s body lay in a sarcophagus. His face, marked by scars, still preserved the essence of who he was. The reconstruction work had served its purpose: allowing his daughter to see him one last time.


    We were all there. Not just us¡­ Thousands of people attended the funeral, offering their support, staying until the very end. Alexander, once a stranger, had earned a place in the hearts of many. Over time, his story began circulating online¡ªaccounts of his feats in the war, gestures that had never been made public before.


    He had led a special battalion, one unlike any other¡­ Soldiers who had never wielded a weapon. Their mission was to help, no matter which side those in need were on. This part of his life had remained hidden. After his nation surrendered midway through the war, he escaped to North America. His journey led him to Mexico, a country that, in the midst of chaos, had become a refuge for thousands. There, among the ruins of a wounded world, he met Mei.


    There, his family was born.


    There, his home was born.


    Alexander never stopped helping, not even when the world was falling apart. After the bombs fell, he volunteered to recover bodies and clean up areas devastated by radiation. He kept giving... He kept holding on.


    He was there for everyone.


    Until the very end.


    ¡ªHey, Kiomi... Why are they burying Dad? ¡ªAiko asked me, her little voice shattering what was left of my strength.


    I watched as the sarcophagus was lowered... and I was left speechless. What could I say to her? There was no answer that could ease this pain.


    ¡ªIt''s so he can rest ¡ªI said, lifting her into my arms, feeling her so small, so fragile... just like I felt inside.


    ¡ªBut why does he want to rest under the ground? ¡ªshe insisted, with that innocence that hurt more than any truth.


    I swallowed hard.


    ¡ªSo he can watch over your mom in peace...


    ¡ªAnd me? Can I go with them too?


    My heart stopped. A dry, painful knot lodged in my throat.


    ¡ªNo¡­ not yet. You need to stay here, with us ¡ªI answered, gently running my fingers through her hair¡ª. That¡¯s what your dad would have wanted.


    Aiko fell silent. She simply rested her little head on my shoulder. And I¡­ I held that tiny world in my arms, knowing that if I let go, I would completely fall apart.


    The ceremony ended, and as the sun began to set, a truck arrived at the cemetery. Paul stepped out, accompanied by several workers. They were carrying something¡­ something big.


    Carefully, they set it up near the gravestone. When they removed the cloth covering it, my heart clenched.


    It was a statue. A figure of Alexander, almost life-sized. Imposing and serene. Beautiful¡­ because it was him. Not just his image, but his essence. His presence.


    And then¡­ I smiled. A broken, fragile smile¡­ but full of love.


    The tears came. I didn¡¯t try to stop them.


    Because he was there.


    And he always would be.


    Two weeks had passed since that day. I was working at the caf¨¦ with Sora when, suddenly, my phone rang. The moment I answered, I heard Naoko¡¯s breathless voice.


    ¡ªZein woke up!


    The world froze for a second¡­ and in the next, I was already running.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    ¡ªJudas, watch the caf¨¦! ¡ªI shouted as I bolted out, but Sora, without hesitation, followed after me¡ª. We¡¯re going together!


    The streets blurred past as I stumbled with every step, my heart pounding wildly¡ªnot just from the sprint¡­ but from the overwhelming rush of emotions threatening to spill over.


    We reached the hospital. The same one where Lyra was still hospitalized. The same one where Zein had spent the last two weeks, unmoving.


    It was late. The warm light of the sunset bathed the hallways, casting that golden hue the sky only wears when it¡¯s saying goodbye. And there, in that room, they were all waiting. They had arrived just before me.


    But my eyes only searched for him.


    Zein.


    Lying in bed, dressed in a hospital gown, awake. Alive.


    The knot in my chest unraveled all at once.


    ¡ªZein! ¡ªHis name left my lips before I could even think.


    I ran to him and, unable to hold back, threw myself onto his chest, wrapping him in a desperate, tight embrace, pouring into it everything I had held back for those two weeks. My tears fell freely, soaking his gown.


    ¡ªI¡¯m so glad¡­ so glad you woke up¡­ ¡ªmy voice trembled¡ª. I was afraid that¡­ that you wouldn¡¯t open your eyes again¡­ that¡­ that I wouldn¡¯t get to see you again¡­


    And then¡­ I felt his arms wrap around me. His warmth. His heartbeat.


    ¡ªSorry for worrying you ¡ªhe murmured, his voice so soft¡­ so warm, so gentle¡­ so unmistakably his. A voice I hadn¡¯t heard like that in so long.


    I couldn¡¯t help but hold on tighter.


    ¡ªDon¡¯t leave us again¡­ don¡¯t leave me alone¡­ please¡­ ¡ªI whispered, almost like a plea.


    We stayed like that. The world shrank, reduced to that embrace, to his breathing, to his presence.


    Until¡­


    ¡ªAhem¡­ ¡ªA deliberate cough interrupted the moment.


    I turned around and saw Miguel, arms crossed, one eyebrow raised, with a smirk that was equal parts mischievous and amused.


    ¡ªNot sure if this is the right time ¡ªhe quipped, teasingly.


    Heat rushed to my face in an instant.


    ¡ªS-shut up, Miguel! ¡ªI pulled away from Zein, feeling my cheeks burn. My heart pounded wildly, and not just from embarrassment.


    Soft laughter filled the room. Naoko, Sora¡­ And Miguel, of course, had that annoying "gotcha" expression that always drove me crazy.


    I glanced at Zein from the corner of my eye¡­ and he was smiling too. A genuine, peaceful smile. And that¡­ that was worth more than anything.


    We spent a long time talking, all together. Zein looked different¡­ more at ease, lighter, as if he had finally shed an unbearable weight.


    When the conversation shifted to Alexander, his expression darkened, and for a moment, I feared that light in his face would disappear. But after a long silence, he looked out the window¡­ and smiled.


    ¡ªAlexander¡­ always took care of all of us ¡ªhe said, his voice soft but steady¡ª. I don¡¯t think he would want us to live this day with sorrow¡­ but with gratitude.


    And in that smile, I saw Zein¡­ I saw that boy who, despite all the pain, still had hope.


    And I felt¡­ that we were finally coming home.


    ¡ªTo be honest¡­ I was conscious this whole time ¡ªZein said, his voice gentle but weighted¡ª. I just¡­ couldn¡¯t wake up. The exhaustion¡­ and¡­ in a way, I couldn¡¯t bear his death.


    His gaze dropped, as if reliving that pain.


    ¡ªBut¡­ one day, I dreamed of him. I was able to talk to him¡­ I don¡¯t know if it was really Alexander, but¡­ it felt like our last conversation. And that¡­ calmed me, somehow.


    As he lifted his gaze, his eyes met ours. There was regret in them.


    ¡ªI¡¯m sorry, guys¡­ ¡ªhis voice barely held together¡ª. It was because of my recklessness¡­ because of all my anger that¡­


    ¡ªNo ¡ªI cut him off, firm¡ª. Don¡¯t apologize. None of this was your fault.


    Zein blinked, surprised, and his expression softened. A quiet sigh escaped his lips, as if releasing an invisible weight.


    We kept talking. For the first time in a long while, I felt that something¡­ something was falling back into place. Like, little by little, our group was recovering that spark we had lost.


    Naoko laughed again, with that big, sincere smile of hers, the kind that was impossible not to catch. Miguel, with his usual laid-back attitude, was cracking jokes, and that teasing smirk I had missed so much lit up his face once more.


    Sora was chatting animatedly, while Nanao and Aiko giggled, their laughter spreading to everyone.


    Yes, there was an emptiness. A deep void that Alexander had left in our hearts. But¡­ together¡­ together we were filling it. We were a team. We were us.


    Between laughter and memories, we talked about everything that had happened.


    ¡ªDid you guys know the inhabitants of that planet turned out to be really friendly? ¡ªSora said, excited¡ª. Some of them even traveled to Earth.


    ¡ªYeah ¡ªNaoko added¡ª, a group for interplanetary cooperation was formed. Several colonies are working with us now.


    ¡ªSeems like Azariel has influence over many nearby systems ¡ªMiguel commented, leaning against the wall¡ª. And thanks to that, several worlds reached out to Earth. In the end¡­ something called the ¡®Galactic Order¡¯ was established.


    Zein listened intently, his gaze reflecting curiosity¡­ and hope.


    Then, Naoko, in a more serious tone, broke the conversation:


    ¡ªZein¡­ can I ask you something?


    ¡ªOf course ¡ªhe replied, turning toward her.


    ¡ªThat thing we¡­ we saw¡­ ¡ªNaoko said, a hint of concern in her voice¡ª. What was it? You don¡¯t have to answer if you don¡¯t want to¡­


    Zein remained silent for a few seconds, his gaze darkening briefly before he let out a sigh.


    ¡ªIt¡¯s fine ¡ªhe said¡ª. To be honest¡­ I don¡¯t really know either. That thing¡­ ¡ªhe paused, as if searching for the right words¡ª. It said something about¡­ being the representation of my soul or something like that. But¡­ I didn¡¯t really understand much more.


    There was a moment of silence until a familiar voice spoke up with confidence:


    ¡ªWhatever it was ¡ªMiguel chimed in, a confident smile on his face¡ª, we¡¯ll make sure something like that never happens again.


    Zein looked at him, surprised¡­ and then smiled.


    ¡ªYeah¡­ ¡ªhe nodded¡ª. Together.


    And so, between laughter, promises, and companionship, I felt that, at last¡­ after so long¡­ everything was starting to fall into place. As if, after the storm¡­ the light had finally returned.


    The day slowly faded, and almost without realizing it, night had fallen. Time had flown by, but we knew we¡¯d be back soon to visit Zein again.


    I was the last to leave the room. Just as I was about to step out the door, I heard his voice stop me:


    ¡ªKiomi¡­ ¡ªhe said softly¡ª. Thank you.


    I turned around, slightly surprised.


    ¡ªFor what? ¡ªI asked, curious.


    ¡ªFor being here¡­ all these days. ¡ªHis gaze was sincere, deep¡ª. For talking to me¡­ even when I couldn¡¯t answer you.


    My eyes widened slightly. A warmth crept up my cheeks as I realized what his words meant. He¡­ had been listening to me all this time.


    ¡ªY-You¡¯re welcome¡­ ¡ªI murmured, my voice barely a whisper, overtaken by embarrassment.


    Zein smiled. A soft, calm smile¡ªone I had rarely seen before¡­ but one I would now treasure in my heart.


    As I stepped out of the hospital, the night unfolded above me, more beautiful than I ever remembered. The stars twinkled as if they were celebrating something. The whole world seemed brighter.


    Was it the night¡­ or was it me?


    I didn¡¯t know. Maybe¡­ it was because I was happy.


    The year passed quickly. A year¡­ of peace.


    The echoes of war seemed to have faded, replaced by something new: hope.


    Several nearby civilizations across the universe reached out to join the Galactic Order. A connected system of nations that, against all odds, brought peace to corners that had only ever known conflict.


    The only strange thing¡­ was the silence.


    The EDI, that ever-present shadow, never launched an offensive. Just small defensive skirmishes from their outposts. No counterattacks, no significant retaliation. Just¡­ silence.


    And so, in September of 2054, humanity achieved the unthinkable.


    A grand gala was held in Dubai: the Arab League was officially joining the New Republic, and for the first time in history¡­


    Humanity¡­ was one.


    One world. One nation. One voice to represent Earth before the universe.


    The gala was¡­ dazzling. Luxury, music, lights. A spectacle worthy of a historic moment. And yet, sometimes, it was hard to believe we were actually there.


    Zein, who had avoided these kinds of events ever since¡­ Lyra, decided to attend. It was still a painful subject, yes, but¡­ little by little, he seemed to be finding his way.


    And all of us went, together, as always.


    Sora, in particular, stood out. With his new look, he finally appeared in public without fear. No one recognized him as the man he once was¡­


    Now, he was no longer a conqueror.


    Now, he was¡­ one of us.


    A member of our team.


    The party was a melting pot of cultures. Various beings from different planets filled the hall, some with extravagant appearances, others simply¡­ strange. But that diversity, so vibrant and chaotic, was the very reflection of the new era we were building.


    Over the past year, interstellar travel had become more common. Soon, interplanetary tourism would be a part of daily life, and Earth, with its natural and cultural wealth, was set to become a coveted destination.


    But the illusion shattered in an instant.


    ¡ªEvacuate the premises! ¡ªa voice screamed, on the edge of panic.


    A council representative burst into the room, sweating and breathless:


    ¡ªThe EDI is launching a massive attack on all Galactic Order systems¡­ and every single one has fallen! Earth¡­ is the last stronghold!


    The world¡­ froze.


    For a brief moment, there was absolute silence¡­ and then, chaos.


    Screams erupted. Governors were quickly escorted to safe shelters. Despite being the least technologically advanced civilization, Earth was the largest planet in the Order, making it easier to hide thousands of people.


    Zein didn¡¯t hesitate.


    ¡ªMove, now! ¡ªhe commanded, and in a flash of mana, his formal attire vanished, replaced by his combat armor.


    ¡ªUgh¡­ I couldn¡¯t stand this dress any longer ¡ªI muttered, doing the same. In the blink of an eye, the elegant outfit was replaced by my battle gear.


    I had always loved this way of using mana. An instant wardrobe change¡­ or the ability to summon any weapon or item stored in your essence. Practical¡­ and stylish.


    But there was no time to think about that.


    A soldier intercepted us.


    ¡ªFollow me! There¡¯s a freighter ready to take us. The enemy is descending in the north¡­ and several EDI generals are already on the ground.


    Zein nodded, his gaze burning with determination.


    ¡ªThen¡­ let¡¯s go greet them.


    Our eyes met.


    And without saying a word, we knew.


    Together¡­ until the end.